《Boss,I'm Not Your Stand-in Gilrfriend》


 Chapter 1: The Ultimate Revenge Plan

    Chapter 1: The Ultimate Revenge n


    I cheated on him!


    These were the first four words I thought of before I opened my eyes. They floated in my mind after I


    woke up in the morning.


    I did not react in this way because I felt guilty for my husband. On the contrary, I felt a sense of


    satisfaction after the revenge. After all, Roger never felt the slightest guilt when he cheated on me, so


    why should I worry tonight?


    I am not such an unreasonable woman. I have been married to Roger for two years, and in those two


    years we have lived a happy life. Like any other couple, we had a child once. Unfortunately, I had an


    idental miscarriage when I was eight months pregnant.


    At that time, I often felt depressed and had no will to live. In addition to the physical and mental


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    damage caused by miscarriage, I found out an uneptable fact that my husband Roger cheated on


    me.


    Such sessive blows almost cost my life. After getting through such difficulties, my body gradually


    recovered. It was also at this time that I knew that Roger''s partner was his colleague, Olivia. They even


    ignored my feelings. They visited home as friends, but everyone clearly knew what they were doing


    behind the scenes.


    Even though Roger treated me this way, I never thought about divorcing him. Handing over my man to


    someone else was something I can''t do. After thinking about it, I decided to retaliate against them in


    the same way. And the best targets were Roger and Olivia''s superior¡ªGavin.


    Gavin is like a rich handsome man every woman would die for. So, if I could be with him, it would


    definitely be a big blow to Roger and Olivia.


    My goal and n were quickly set. In order to attract Gavin''s attention, I began working hard to dress


    up. I even used Roger''s money to care for him and his colleagues. Such behavior did win me a good


    reputation, but it did not make Gavin remember me.


    But I have not given up. In order to seed, I would definitely make not just one n, but a series of


    ns. After asking around, I got a schedule of Gavin. When I found out one night when he was going


    to a reception, I knew my chance hade.


    I did not need to find a reason to leave the house that night. Roger never cared about me. He wanted


    to fool around with Olivia instead. When I arrived at the party, I used Roger''s name to get in easily.


    I followed Gavin cautiously. Later, he was really drunk, so he let me help him. I did not know who he


    thought I was, but I helped him out anyway. Anyway, after the party, I walked him to his car and drove


    him to the hotel.


    Once I was in the room taking care of him, I wanted to stop what I was about to do. But as soon as I


    thought of the b*stard and the b*tch, my anger burned. Right at that moment, Gavin suddenly pressed


    his kiss on me, and I returned it little by little as well.


    Gavin''s kiss was so passionate that I began to feel it, although I only do that for show. However, this


    gentle and pleasant feeling did notst long. Having not had intimate contact with Roger for a long


    time, I suddenly felt a sharp pain in my heart. This feeling Gavin was giving me was new.


    After that, I was speechless all night, and I didn''t fall asleep until the wee hours of the morning. I


    seemed to have been in a long sleep when I woke up and I opened my eyes.


    Just as I was thinking of how to exin, I heard Gavin''s voice. "Are you still going to sleep?"


    I looked at him in panic, "What... what''s going on... You... Mr. Stone... Why are you here?" I


    stuttered.

 Chapter 2 My Plan Came True

    Chapter 2 My n Came True


    Gavin held his arms and said with a faint smile, "You know very well why I am here. I was drunkst


    night, andpletely fainted."


    "But you shouldn''t make use of you drunkenness! Besides, I drank alcohol yesterday too." I didn''t


    panic and med him for a while. After I said that, I even regretted a little.


    Gavin was obviously stunned for a moment before he continued, "Sex after drunk? I don''t think so.


    Why does everything look like a trap?"


    I got even more nervous and asked, "You... Do you already know?"


    "Of course I know that." Gavin scoffed. "If I had not known, who would have yed the part of a lover


    to you and your revenge? But let me set the record straight. I have already ended things with you and I


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    do not want to be used as a tool for your revenge anymore!"


    I was very surprised that Gavin knew about this matter. From the initial n to the subsequent


    execution, I had always been alone. How did he know about these things? I couldn''t help asking him,


    "How did you know all about this?"


    Gavin smiled and said, "I am the boss. I know everything about my subordinates. You are not stupid,


    but you are not smart enough either. In fact, you do not need to do that. Roger and Olivia took


    advantage of their positions to sell thepany''s confidential documents. I already knew about it and


    secretly investigated them. They will not live much longer!"


    "What else did they do that I don''t know?" I asked curiously.


    While we were talking, Gavin had already dressed. He stood before me with a tall and slender figure.


    He patted me on the shoulder and said, "You do not have to hurt yourself over this kind of person. But


    since things have already happened, I can tell you another piece of news if you want to hear it."


    "Tell me everything."


    "As for the investigation of Roger and Olivia, the results wille out soon. If you get the evidence of


    Roger''s affairs before this, you can break up with himpletely and had no worries."


    Confused, I asked again. "But how do you know where they are now?"


    Gavin still had a smug smile on his face. He said, "As I said before, I am the boss. Of course, I must


    know the situation of my subordinates. In fact, they are also in this hotel just after you left yesterday. As


    long as you go downstairs and get the door key in my name, you can go to the crime scene to collect


    some evidence."


    When I was still hesitating up until thest moment, Gavin stood up and was about to leave. I stopped


    him and said, "I''ll pretend that nothing happened between us. You can rest assured that we won''t meet


    again."


    Gavin nodded and said, "Well, I won''t visit the scene of the crime. Bye."


    After Gavin left, I didn''t think much and went to the lobby to take the key that he had prepared for me.


    Then I followed what he said, went upstairs and opened the door. I took pictures of Roger and Olivia on


    the bed, who were still naked. This relieved myst grievance.


    Roger still looked very shocked when he saw me standing in their room. It seemed that he thought he


    can fool me for being an silly woman. I wiped the tears on my face and said, "I don''t want anything from


    you. We are going to divorce immediately! And one thing is for sure, we will have nothing to do with


    each other in the future!"


    Without giving Roger any chance to defend himself, we went straight to the Civil Affairs Bureau. In less


    than two hours, I was officially single again. The marriage between Roger and me waspletely


    invalid.


    Roger looked embarrassed for what happened. It was only Olivia who was as proud as a turkey. You


    could not tell that she was caught as mistress. Instead, she acted as if she was the one to catch


    adulterers.


    I shot a nce at her and said, "So, Miss Wood, apparently, I congratte you for not being a kept


    woman anymore. But your days are numbered, try to be happy as long as you can." I said sarcastically.


    I ignored her murderous re and left.

 Chapter 3 A New Life

    Chapter 3 A New Life


    After that, I did not want to stay in Denver another day. I packed up my belongings and returned to my


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    hometown immediately.


    When my parents learned of my divorce, they were both stunned. When they realized the situation, my


    father was silent and just fumed, while my mother could not help but say, "Divorce is no big deal, but


    you should not walk out of the house penniless. He''s the one who made mistakes. Is not this a good


    thing for him and that bitch?" At that, she lowered her head and sobbed.


    Iforted them, "I don''t need him anymore. He can do whatever he likes. From now on, I will focus


    on myself so that I can brink back what I lost"


    My mother still persisted, "But... but you will suffer!"


    I was driven by the emotions of my parents. My wounds were scabbed over, but my eyes were moist. I


    had no choice. After a few days of being so sad, I figured I could not have the whole family crying every


    day. So I started going out again. Days passed and I began to look for work around my hometown, but I


    could not find a suitable one.


    After spending the new year holiday at home, I returned to Denver. It was not that I still had attachment


    there but just that I had stayed here ever since I was 18 years old. I had been here for several years


    and was more familiar with the life here.


    I found a job as an assistant in Denver, which was my familiar ground. First, I did chores and didn''t


    have to do the important work I applied for. I just often ran errands. I rented a house near thepany.


    After a period of time, my life was became stable again.


    One day, when I was about to get off work, my boss, who always kept a straight face, suddenly said to


    me, "Darcey, here is a document. Take it and send it to this address."


    After that, I immediately went to do it. Although I felt a little ufortable, but it was a task assigned to


    me so I couldn''t refuse. I took the address and documents and quickly head out.


    The difort on my body came and went quickly. I felt better before I reached the destination. It


    seemed that people still have to go out and walk frequently, so I didn''t take this matter to my heart.


    ording to the address, I needed to send the document to a high-endmunity, which was close to


    home, but I had never noticed it before. I exined who I was and whichpany I belong to before


    the security guard let me in. Originally, I didn''t want to go up, but this was my task after all, so I should


    send it myself. I didn''t want to make any mistakes.


    I went up the stairs and found the address. I pressed the doorbell for a long time, but no one answered.


    Just as I was about to give up, the door suddenly opened. I quickly handed him the briefcase, hoping to


    I quickly stopped him, but it didn''t work. While we were fighting, I saw that his hair was wet and the only


    clothing he had on was the bath towel.


    "A man dressed like that to open the door for strangers is either a pervert or a psycho! Judging from


    what he did to me, he must be a pervert!" I thought and gave him a crucial kick. Then I rushed up to


    him and pped him!


    After we separated and both calmed down. I saw who he was and blurted out almost subconsciously,


    "Mr... Mr. Stone!"


    Gavin, who we had not met for a long time, looked very embarrassed. When he saw who I was clearly,


    his eyes became more stern and he said angrily, "It''s you? I didn''t expect you to be a prostitute after


    divorce."


    Obviously, I couldn''t figure it out what was happening and exined to him quickly. "No... Mr. Stone,


    please listen to me. I don''t know what''s going on here but it''s not what you think!"


    "I don''t care what you do. Anyway, I am your customer now, and my needs alwayse first!" He said,


    looking around and said, "Aren''t you just for money? I have a lot!"


    "No... Mr. Stone, you still don''t understand . I really don''t know what you are talking about because I''m


    just here to deliver a file!"


    I didn''t know if Gavin had heard my exnation. He pulled out a wad of bills from his wallet and threw


    at me. Then he pounced on me and proceeded his invasions. We twisted together.


    Because of this, I felt even ufortable. Before I could push Gavin away, I threw up on him who was


    <ppletely naked.

 Chapter 4 A Dispute

    Chapter 4 A Dispute


    Both Gavin and I were stunned. He bowed his head and looked at himself in disbelief. Then he looked


    up at me as if seeing a ghost. Finally, we both screamed at the same time.


    I quickly bowed my head and appologized. I bowed in despair, not even daring to look into his face. I


    said, "I am sorry, Mr. Stone. I am sorry! It''s all my fault. I''ll help you clean it up!"


    Gavin resisted my touch and took a step back. Then something unexpected happened between us. His


    bath towel, already loose, slipped down. Gavin stood naked in front of me.


    My head suddenly exploded at the sight of his perfect body and I could not help but scream. Gavin


    shouted impatiently, "What are you screaming about? Haven''t you ever seen it before?"


    I did, but the scene was still too embarrassing, so I quickly turned away from him.


    Gavin hurried to the bathroom and took a shower. After he got dressed, he stood in front of me, but I


    still thought he was naked. Every move made me want to leave. I shook my head and thought, "What is


    wrong with me today?" My mind was messed up, and even my body was soft and powerless.


    Gavin sat down on the sofa casually and lowered his head. "What are you doing here sote at


    night? It''s not a ''home service'' specifically for me alone, right?"


    "No, no," I denied quickly, "I just came to send you a document, which is my task. If I disturbed you, I


    appologize."


    Gavin took the briefcase and did not ask me what it was. He just got up and went inside. Feeling a little


    embarrassed, I said to myself, "Well, Mr Stone, I will not bother you. I''ll close the door for you. When


    your ''home service''es, please open it yourself."


    Whe hearing what I said, he turned back and squinted at me. I suddenly felt dangerous. I identally


    knocked off a delicate box in the porch. When I picked it up, I was in a cold sweat again. There was a


    diamond ne inside.


    I quickly picked up the box and put it back, praying that Gavin had not seen anything, but as soon as I


    turned around I heard him yelling. He tried to stop me and said, "Hey, just take it away. Just do me the


    favour!"


    I was a little confused and did not know what he meant, so I turned to look at him. He said impatiently,


    "The ne you dropped. It belonged to you. Here, please. Take it."


    "No, no, no. How can I do that? I can''t take such an expensive thing."


    "I am just giving it to you. Do not talk so much nonsense! If you do not like it, you can just throw it away.


    I feel ufortable whenever I see it. Take it as a form of help for me."


    Gavin''s determination made me feel a little strange. I was also thinking about his "home service"


    tonight. There''s something fishy about that. How can a man like Gavinck women to spend the night


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    with? It seemed that he suffered some deep emotional pain before and he was just using the "home


    service" to distract himself.


    I didn''t continue to think about how beautiful and luxurious the original owner of this ne was. It''s


    not easy to forget a man like Gavin.


    After I came out of Gavin''s house, my face was hot from the wind blowing in the street. The


    ufortable feeling I had a while ago was gone. I wonder if I ate something bad today otherwise I


    would not keep throwing up like I was pregnant.


    I made this joke to myself and kept it in my heart. Suddenly I realized that it might be possible. The


    ufortable feeling, the nausea, the vomiting, all indicated only one thing: pregnancy. It could not


    be!

 Chapter 5 Doubt

    Chapter 5 Doubt


    The thought of pregnancy terrified me. But as soon as the thought came up, I subjectively denied it.


    When I was pregnant before and had a miscarriage, the doctor clearly stated that it would be difficult


    for me to get pregnant again. Because of this, I did not take any protective measures when something


    happened between me and Gavin.


    Although I had irregr periods two months ago, I never paid attention to it because the doctor said it


    was the result of my miscarriage. But now the physical state is too much like pregnancy. I need to be


    even more careful.


    If I was really pregnant, it went without saying whose child it was. Roger had not touched me since my


    miscarriage. The only man I''d ever had sex with was Gavin. Just the thought of having a baby by Gavin


    made me cringe.


    This thought upied my mind all night long. I was sleepless whole night and when I woke up in the


    morning I had big eyebags. Before work, I put on makeup to cover my dark circles in case anyone


    might ask about it. Whether it was out of concern or just questioning, I could not deal with that right


    now.


    During my work, I was still troubled by the thought of being pregnant. I didn''t rest wellst night either,


    so I received a lot of stares. In order to clear up my suspicion, I rushed into the pharmacy and bought


    pregnancy strips.


    Back at home, my hands shook as I looked at how to interpret the results of the test. Afterwards, I went


    to the bathroom to try it out, only to find out something I could hardly believe. I looked at the two bars


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    showed positive. The first thing I thought was that maybe the test sheet had been affected by the


    moisture, so the result could be wrong. Well, disregarding the other test sheets, I went downstairs and


    went to the pharmacy nearby and bought a box of pregnancy test sticks.


    When I went to pay for the pregnancy test sticks, I was a little embarrassed. I came out in a hurry and


    took nothing with me but my keys. I did not have any money on me. As I was about to tell the cashier I


    would buy itter, someone came up to me, tapped me on the shoulder and said, "What a coincidence!


    We meet again."


    I immediately turned my head. It turned out to be the Gavin! Only then did I remember that this guy also


    lived nearby. But does not he live in a high-end residential area? What''s he doing here?


    "Yeah. What a coincidence!" I said with a stiff smile.


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you buying meds? Are you not feeling well?"


    "Ah? No... no, I''m here to buy vitamins... Why don''t you pay first? I''ll see around."


    The cashier looked at us with a puzzled look. Secretly, in my heart, I thanked her for not exposing my


    lies. But Gavin insisted. He said, "No, pay together. I want to see what kind of vitamins you buy. If it''s


    good, I''ll buy some too."


    The cashier looked at me. I did not know what to say, so I just turned my head away. Gavin took the


    bag, opened it, and said to himself, "Last night my ''home service'' stood me up, and I was so mad that I


    had a stomachache all night. I have not recovered all day. It seems my body needs more nourishment."


    Suddenly I had an idea. I grabbed the bag and said, "Mr. Stone! Your stomachache is not a mild illness.


    Taking medicine will not solve it. You need to get some rest. Why don''t I write you some diet recipes?


    You can take them to take care of yourself slowly."


    Gavinughed and said, "I don''t think you have that kind of skill. But I still need to take the stomach


    medicine. It works fast, and can save me a lot of trouble."


    He reached out and grabbed the stic bag, and we stood still. I kept smiling embarrassedly at him,


    and he slowly realized something was wrong and said, "Darcey, you didn''t buy some shameful health


    care products, like contraceptives or condoms?"

 Chapter 6 Disagreement

    Chapter 6 Disagreement


    Hearing Gavin''s words, I blushed still more. I hastened to say, "No, they are onlymon vitamins."


    "No, I want to look at it." Gavin took the bag in his hand and opened it. He looked up at once and


    understood most of it. "Are you pregnant?" he asked.


    "P..Pregnant?" I stammered. "Stop joking! I have never seen this before. I just bought it for fun."


    "For fun?" Gavin narrowed his eyes dangerously. "Who would buy a pregnancy test stick for fun, and


    there are so many boxes? I think you have already tested it. But the results are not what you want, so


    you havee to buy it again."


    Iined to myself, "How can this guy be so smart? No wonder he can bring Roger down easily.


    Some time ago, I heard that Rogermitted a white cor crime and had to go to gaol for a long time.


    When my mother heard the news, she was happy to tell me that this is the retribution he deserved. I


    wished Olivia had some bad luck, too.


    However, when I saw Gavin before me, I immediately thought that the two b*stard, Roger and Olivia,


    had not been captured by God, but by the man before me.


    I repeatedly denied that I was pregnant, but Gavin did not buy it. I then decided to y along and said,


    "Yes, I am pregnant. It''s my ex-husband''s child."


    "Your ex-husband? It''s Roger''s?" Gavin still sounded suspicious.


    I nodded and said, "Well, although our marriage is broken and this child came unexpectedly, this baby


    is innocent."


    "Do you mean that you are going to give birth to it and raise it alone?" Gavin asked.


    "That''s right." I replied.


    "Darcey, is there something wrong with your brain? Your ex-husband''s case is very serious. He can''t be


    released in one or two years. How can a  woman like you raise a child alone in the city? Can you afford


    your living expenses?"


    Gavin said out of concern, but I still thought he would interfere. I said, "Mr Stone, you don''t need to


    worry. I will find my own way out. In short, I will not bother you." Then I reached for the pregnancy test


    stick in his hand.


    But Gavin took a step back, stared me in the eye, and said, "I don''t care whose child it is, but I still want


    to give you my opinion. You''d better not keep this child, or it will not be good for you and the child."


    Gavin still did not believe me, and he began to doubt whether it was because of the problem after that


    night. But since he already thought it might be his child, he still wanted me to abort it. His determination


    made me very ufortable.


    I took the stic bag with the pregnancy test stick, put it away, and said seriously, "Mr. Stone, this child


    is my family business. It is up to me to decide whether to keep it or not. Since I nned to keep it, that


    means I am willing to suffer the consequences. If I and my kid had a problem because of your harsh


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    words, you''d take the me.


    Gavin was startled by my serious tone and backed away. He ceased to press me, and said


    apologetically, "I have no other intention. It''s for your own good. But if you ever need help, you can


    I said, ''No, I do not want to bother you again, Mr. Stone. You have your own problems and I have mine.


    I just want to live a peaceful life. I hope we will not have any more interactions in the future. Goodbye.


    We will never see each other again

 Chapter 7 Pregnancy

    Chapter 7 Pregnancy


    After I got home, I did not want to think about Gavin. Regardless of whether we had a chance to meet


    again, I did not want to bother him about my unborn child. In fact, I resolved not to let him know about it


    for the rest of my life.


    I tested all the pregnancy test sticks I bought, and the results were the same. But I still was not sure, so


    I went to the hospital for another test.


    The doctor asked me if I was married, but I did not answer right away. She looked at me with caring


    eyes.


    I said, "I am divorced."


    The doctor nodded and asked, "Where is the child''s father?"


    "He''s currently in jail."


    "Then... In this case, only you can decide whether to abort the child."


    I thought for a moment and asked, "Doctor, I have had a miscarriage before. I want to know if I can get


    pregnant again if I lose this baby?"


    "It is difficult to say. Your condition is not good after the miscarriage, but you are pregnant now. No one


    can predict what will happen in the future. I am not sure if you can get pregnant again because there


    are risks. I really can not guarantee anything."


    "Then..." I nodded and said, "Give me time to think about it."


    After that, I sat alone in the corridor of the hospital, thinking deeply. This was the Maternal and Child


    Health Department. There were pregnant women with big belliesing and going, all apanied


    by their partners while I was alone, holding the test sheet and sitting on the cold bench of the corridor.


    I don''t have any obsessions towards having a child, but since I had it now, I didn''t want to lose it so


    easily.


    When I lost Roger''s child, I felt utterly discouraged. Now it was as if God had given me another chance


    to be a mother. I did not want to give up. Besides, it''s hard to say if I could have another child in the


    future. So it did not matter if it was Gavin''s child or not.


    After thinking about it, there was a ray of rity in my depressed heart. This child was the hope of my


    new life, and I must let it grow up healthy and happily.


    To get through the pregnancy in peace, I decided to move out of my old apartment and find a ce far


    away from Gavin to settle down.


    Thinking of Gavin''s determined tone that day, I felt let down. ''''No matter what my future life is like, I do


    not want to bother him anymore. I do not want him to know my situation. Otherwise, if his smart brain


    cooperates, my secrets will be revealed immediately."


    I have already finished the first part of the multiple-choice question in dealing with my pregnancy alone,


    but there were still a lot of problems I need to consider.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I needed money to raise a child. In addition to renting an apartment, I also need to take care of nutrition


    and health care, check-ups, hospitalization, postpartum, feeding, etc., including the child''s schooling.


    These were all the problems I was thinking about.


    When I got divorced, I decided to leave home because I wanted nothing more to do with Roger. When


    he went to prison, I was not involved either. But now the problem was that I did not have much money


    to save in thest few months. I also did not want to ask my parents for anything. They were getting


    old, so they should not worry about me anymore.


    I thought it would be better to find another part-time job now that I had strength and was enegetic. But


    for the sake of my baby''s health, I would not take a job that is too strenuous.


    Just when I was at a loss and struggling to move forward, a phone call at home dragged me into a


    deeper abyss.

 Chapter 8 Accident

    Chapter 8 ident


    On the other end of the phone, my mother could not exin the situation clearly. She just said that


    something bad had happened at her father''s construction site and they needed a lot of money.


    When I received this news, my mind seemed to stop working, but my body moved in an orderly fashion.


    I immediately bought tickets, went home andforted my mother. After all these things were


    arranged and done, I had a little time to think.


    What should I do in the future, I thought as I sat on thete night train looking out the window. The


    world was so beautiful, but not for me.


    When my father met with an ident, my mother, as the wife of the family, had already lost her


    backbone. Therefore, the burden of the whole family was on me. It was not until I got home that I


    learned that someone had been injured at the construction site my father was in charge of. It was not


    that serious, but the injured person was admitted to the intensive care unit, which would cause a lot of


    medical expenses.


    The most distressing thing was that the owner of the site disappeared overnight. The responsibility then


    fell on my father.


    I was a little upset that my mother did not make it clear over the phone. I was so scared that I did not


    dare close my eyes, day or night. I said, "As long as Dad is okay, the cost is no big deal. His health is


    much more important. I''ll figure out how to handle the money. You and Dad just have to take good care


    of yourselves."


    Then father said, "What can you do? You are single and just got divorced. How can you take care of


    us? I didn''t want to tell you, but your mother... ah!"


    I forced myself to smile and said, "Dad, what can I do if you do not tell me when something like this


    happens at home? Besides, if you do not tell me, who can help you? Anyway, you do not have to worry,


    and I''ll take care of the money. I still have some money that I have been savingtely. Even if it''s only 5


    thousand dors, you can use it first. I will make up the rest as soon as possible." Thereupon I hurried


    back to Denver.


    After a long and tiring journey, I still had to get back to work. When I left, I was in such a hurry that I


    only called my supervisor to ask for leave, so when I returned I felt a little embarrassed. I hid my


    worries with a smile. Now that I was short of cash, I had to keep this profitable job no matter what.


    I first tried to borrow a little from my colleagues, and everyone was sympathetic to my experience.


    Anyone who could help, did. But even so, the price of the ICU was not $2,000 or $3,000 to solve.


    I had no choice but to try my luck with my old ssmates. I tried to contact some of them, but I did not


    expect Layne to immediately ask me about what had happened. I felt a little embarrassed since I had


    not seen him in a while.


    Layne was my college ssmate and once liked me passionately, but we did not get along for various


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    reasons. After I married Roger, I cut off contact with himpletely. Layne invited me to meet with him.


    Although I was suspicious, I went to meet him anyway.


    As soon as we met, Layne opened the door, handed me a bank card, and said, "Darcey, I know you are


    in a bad situation. You have been alone since the divorce. Now that you have been through something


    like this, life is very difficult. I can not give you much. Here is $ 52,000. That''s the money I saved behind


    my wife''s back. I took it out to help you."


    I was very much puzzled at this point. I had not expected Layne to be so graceful a man. I regretted


    that I had chosen Roger instead of him. I was really blind."

 Chapter 9 Helping Hand

    Chapter 9 Helping Hand


    Layne no doubt helped me through difficult times. He simply let bygones be bygones, and I was very


    grateful for it.


    However, before I could express my gratitude, Layne grabbed my hand and said excitedly, "Darcey, I


    know this money may not be enough, but it does not matter. I will make up the rest. But can you


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    contact me more in the future? If you need anything, just let me know so I have a chance to take care


    of you."


    I pulled out my hand as it was dipped in hot water. Layne was a married man. I had already been


    betrayed by Roger. I could not let another family be unhappy. I said, "Actually, we are just


    ssmates. You saved that money hard. I can not take it. You should take it back."


    Layne refused, and kept me from going. Just as I was about to free myself from his grasp, someone


    rushed over and pped me across the face. I lost my bnce and fell to the ground.


    The woman shouted, "You b*tch, how dare you seduce my man?!"


    I looked up and saw that Layne had stopped her and pulled her outside. This was really unexpected. I


    had not been to Layne''s wedding to avoid embarrassment, so this was the first time I''d seen his wife,


    and under such circumstances. I also saw that she was pregnant as well. I wondered, "Why are we all


    pregnant women and she is so energetic?"


    Layne tried his best to stop the woman, but her strength was so great that she tore away from Layne


    and rushed at me again. I quickly shielded my stomach and did not dare say anything for fear that I


    would anger her further.


    Just when I was about to despair, suddenly someone shouted to stop the woman "What are you


    doing?"


    As soon as I heard the voice, I knew it was Gavin. I immediately felt relieved for no reason. The woman


    still said hesitantly, "Obviously she has a husband, but she still has the audacity to go out and provoke


    others. That''s really disgusting!"


    Layne desperately signaled his wife to stop talking, and looked at Gavin with apologetic expression. I


    immediately thought that they probably had a business rtionship.


    At that moment Gavin had no intention of attending to other matters. He took me in his arms, waved a


    car over and drove to the hospital. I was in his arms the whole time.


    When Layne''s wife hit me, I curled up so she could not hurt me. I soon felt better after getting into the


    car, while Gavin was stillforting me and stroking my hair lightly.


    For a moment, I looked up at the anxious Gavin and felt even a little moved. But I knew that this would


    never happen. I shook my head and dismissed the unrealistic fantasy.


    Gavin saw me shaking my head and thought I was ufortable. So, he shouted at the driver, "Can


    you hurry up? Don''t you see that the patient is dying?"


    The driver was innocent. We happened to run into a red light. There was nothing he could do even if he


    wanted to be fast.


    I said, "I''m fine. Why didn''t you drive today?"


    "I drove, but I was too scared and forgot. It''s better that way, because I can watch you in the back seat,


    so you will not get into another fight."


    "What happened was not a big deal." I tried to protest.


    "Is not this a great thing? Who is this woman? How did you provoke her? She even hit a pregnant


    woman on the street!" He asked at the same time.

 Chapter 10: Doctors Visit

    Chapter 10: Doctor''s Visit


    After hearing Gavin''s words, I was moved. He was not the same Gavin who had persuaded me to have


    an abortion. I kind of wanted to ask him if he had a twin brother.


    After that, the taxi driver, under the threat of Gavin, hurried to the hospital without stopping. Gavin


    carried me while I walked to the hospital. I became embarrassed and said, "I can walk by myself. You


    can drop me off."


    "Shut up. You might fall again, and if something happens, I can''t afford to be guilty."


    I snorted and let him carry me up the stairs. Gavin found a young female doctor and breathed a sigh of


    relief. "J, it''s good you are here! Can you take a look at her?"


    Seeing that Gavin was holding a patient in critical condition, J also put away the casebooks she


    was reading. Then she asked Gavin to put me on the hospital bed and asked, "What''s wrong with


    you?"


    "I am pregnant. I have juste across something. I have been beaten and I am very ufortable,


    so I havee in for an examination."


    After hearing this, J quickly prepared the machine to check the child''s condition. After a while she


    said, "The baby is fine. You do not have anything to worry about. You just need to get plenty of rest."


    Gavin asked immediately, "Does she need to take any medicine?"


    "She''s doing fine. I''ll just prescribe her some nutrition medicine. Besides, she does not have a good


    rest these days. It''s strictly forbidden for pregnant women and has negative effects on the fetus and


    her. So from now on, you should not tease her. Otherwise, whether your child can be saved or not will


    be our next problem."


    The doctor''s words sent my heart into a panic. If Gavin found out the baby was his, all my previous


    efforts would be for nothing.


    To my surprise, Gavin did not deny it. He took the prescription J gave him and went to pay. I had to


    exin myself, "Doctor J, right? Mr. Stone and I are just friends. He saw me being harassed on the


    street and helped me out. The kid is not his."


    J nodded and suddenly realized, "No wonder. I was actually wondering how he could have a child


    so soon when he was dumped just a couple of weeks back."


    When I heard the word "dumped" I thought of the first time I went to Gavin''s house and bumped into


    him, mistaking me for his "home service." It seemed that the precious ne he was giving away


    once belonged to his wife. I had always been very curious about their rtionships. What kind of


    woman would throw Gavin and his gifts out the door?


    Gavin did not leave me and Dr. J alone for a long time. Then he came back with a lot of bags.


    J saw him and eximed, "God, you bought so many things in such a short time! Where did you


    buy all this?"


    Gavin said lightly, "Some of it is medicine you prescribed for her, and the rest I bought when I went to a


    nearby pharmacy and shop, and the people there rmended it to me."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    J looked through the things in his bag while clicking her tongue. "You really are a young rich


    bachelor in Denver. You bought so many in such a short time. Unfortunately, it''s all food that pregnant


    women can not eat. You must be really rich!"


    Gavin was stunned. "She can''t eat them? But they suggested these to me..."


    "Oh,e now, Gavin. They sold you these things to make money. Of course they gave you things you


    did not need. I can see you do not know what pregnant women can and can not eat. All this is a waste


    of money."

 Chapter 11 Ease

    Chapter 11 Ease


    For someone as rich as Gavin, he definitely would not withdraw the goods. He said, "Forget it, I''ll just


    buy them when I need themter."


    J smiled and said, "It''s not your child. How can you be so thoughtful?"


    Gavin nced and knew everything at once. He exined, "It''s not my child but it is a life, I decided to


    save her."


    J wanted tough. She didn''t expect Gavin to be so shallow. J rolled her eyes and said, "You


    can do whatever you want. I wasn''t the one who was dumped by Salome anyway. It''s none of my


    business who you want to save."


    Salome? When she heard the name, her heart jumped. She was the daughter of a famous group in


    Denver. It turned out that she was the owner of the expensive ne.


    Gavin did not care about J''s joke. He just continued, "Hey, how can it be none of your business?


    You''re a doctor! Who else can I look for?"


    "F*ck you!" J rolled her eyes, "To be honest, what if I am not on duty today? Are you going to make


    a scene in the hospital while you are holding her then?"


    "I will not," Gavin shook his head violently. "I have the money, and even if you were not there I can go


    to another doctor."


    J could not take it anymore and said, "Do you know why you''re always dumped? It''s all because of


    your narcissistic attitude!"


    Judging by the time we spent together, Gavin was indeed self-centred. If narcissism was eptable,


    then using money to stand in line was another matter. However, I would not say anything to him. After


    all, I am not in a position to do so.


    After the examination, J left the hospital. Gavin offered to apany me home until I was safe. I


    sheepishly said, "Forget it, you have already paid for my hospital bills, I can not make you spend any


    more money on me. By the way, just give me time and I''ll pay you back."


    Gavin looked at me and said, "I don''t need that little money!"


    Resisting the urge to scorn him, I smiled kindly and said, "It''s not how much money you have. Since I


    owe you money, I have to pay you back. That''s simple courtesy."


    Gavin said quickly, "Even if you say that, you do not have to pay the money back. Let us take a cab


    home, since I did not drive here. Let me drop you off first before I get my car back. It''s on the way, so


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    save money."


    I really didn''t expect to hear the word "save money" from Gavin''s mouth. I always thought that he would


    only pay for things without looking at the price. His reason was very perfect, so I didn''t refuse. Then we


    went back home in the same taxi.


    We were silent all the way. The driver was silent for a long while before he finally asked, "Did you


    couple had a quarrel?"


    I replied akwardly, "Mister, do we look like a couple?"


    "Oh, yes you do. You live together right? So how can you not be a couple? Don''t worry, as husband


    and wife, fighting and making up is very normal. Be generous and live happily."


    "Ha!" Gavin suddenly sneered and said, "Generous! She has been pregnant for two months now yet


    want to tell me. How can I be generous?"


    After hearing this, the driver quickly said, "Oh, it''s your fault, Ma''am. How can you hide this from your


    husband? If something happened, he would probably me himself."

 Chapter 12: Mixed Signals

    Chapter 12: Mixed Signals


    Looking at the driver driving the topic farther, I quickly exined, "Mister, you misunderstood. He is not


    my husband and my child is not his."


    The driver nced at us through the rearview mirror as if we had a long story. I didn''t want to exin


    anymore. Anyway, it would only make things worse. Now, I just need to let Gavin know that the child


    wasn''t his. As for other things, the driver didn''t know me anyway, so I didn''t care.


    After we got out of the car, the driver let us out and drove away without bothering to take another guest


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    with him. Gavin paid for the ride. He said, of course, "You definitely did not bring any money when you


    came out. I know."


    I do not know how he found out, but I really did not bring any money. The snowball seems to keep


    rolling, but Gavin had no intention of stopping. He sent me upstairs, opened the door and even asked


    for food. I said no, he would not listen.


    Gavin said, "J said you must rest now. I have asked for two days'' leave. You do not need to cook. I


    will do that for you."


    "Wait, You can cook?"


    "No, but we can order takeout." He said.


    "But takeout is not healthy. It''s better for me to do it myself."


    "I know a store where the food is very healthy. Trust me. I am the old customer there." Then he stood


    up and made a call.


    Thought that the restaurant which could make Gavin an old customer must be very astonishing. Surely


    the things sent here were simply a bowl of porridge. When I took a spoonful of it, I was surprised at


    how it tasted. It was really amazing.


    He only ordered one bowl so I suggested that we share. "You should eat, too. I can''t finish this whole


    bowl anyway. Let me get you some."


    Gavin did not refuse. This was the first time we had dined at the same table. He looked very handsome


    at dinner and was so elegant that I found it hard to look away.


    Gavin did not look at me, but suddenly said, "Am I that good-looking?  Haven''t you seen enough after


    staring for a long time?"


    I felt my cheeks burning! me me for being obsessed by this scene, I am just so fascinated! I had to


    apologize immediately, "I am sorry!" I said.


    However, Gavin immediately said "You don''t have to apologize to me. You didn''t do anything wrong.


    Why do you always feel sorry?"


    I didn''t know what to say, so I just hung my head down.


    After eating, Gavin said, "You didn''t eat much. Do you want something else?"


    I quickly shook my head and said, "No, I''m good.."


    "I see..." Gavin touched his chin and said thoughtfully, "But I haven''t had enough yet."


    I quickly said, "Don''t call convenient food then. I''ll simply cook some noodles for you. Is that okay?"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes. It won''t take long to cook instant noodles."


    "Very well, then." After saying that, Gavin took out his chopsticks and sat down in the living room,


    looking obedient as if he was waiting for me to cook the pasta. Such a scene was rare to see indeed.


    Seeing Gavin, the boss of a bigpany, waiting so calmly was a sight that would definitely stun


    people.


    I quickly cooked a bowl of tomato and egg pasta. After I served it, Gavin looked at me in wonder and


    said, "That''s it?"


    "Yes, that''s it. If you don''t like it, I can cook something else."


    I was about to get up and start cooking again when Gavin quickly stopped me and said, "Forget it. This


    is enough. After all, simple dishes can show off a person''s cooking skills."

 Chapter 13: Apologize

    Chapter 13: Apologize


    Gavin finished eating tomatoes and egg noodles without saying a word. I waited expectantly for his


    praise. I figured this guy was used to big feasts, so such a simple thing should not surprise him. But he


    said nothing from start to finish, even after the bowl of noodles waspletely eaten.


    Seeing him putting down his chopsticks, I couldn''t help but ask, "How is it?"


    Gavin replied thoughtfully, "It''s not bad."


    "Hum, Mr. Stone, if you do not like it, you can say so directly. Do not worry, I will not make the same


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    mistake in the future."


    Gavin said, "You owe me so much. Should I be touched when I eat your noodles?"


    He was always said things that I had no right to rebut, "No. You don'' have too of course. I promise to


    repay you kindness until I die."


    "You don''t have to die for me, just be loyal to me."


    After we talked for a while, Gavin helped me wash the dishes. Too many things happened today. I was


    so shocked that I could not keep up.


    Before Gavin left, I said, "By the way, your ne is still with me. Wait a minute, I''ll get it."


    Gavin said, "That''s not necessary. Since I''ve already given it to you, keep it."


    "How can I do that? It''s precious. You cannot keep her, but you can keep her jewelry."


    Of course, Gavin understood what I meant. He looked back at me meaningfully and said, "She''s gone.


    What''s the point of keeping her jewelry?"


    "It''s not like that..." I tried to say.


    "You can keep it if you want. If you really don''t want it, you can just donate it. I have no objections."


    Then Gavin left without looking back. I did not even have a chance to say goodbye.


    I opened the box and looked at the shiny and glittering ne. I thought, "The love of these rich


    people is really high ss. They can discard such a valuable thing so randomly. After that, I put it away


    safely. Maybe one day Gavin would want it again. It''s hard to say."


    The next day he went to work as usual. At lunch time my colleagues told me that someone was looking


    for me and they came in arge group of people.


    I stared in wonder and went down the stairs. As soon as I stepped out of the elevator, I saw that the


    leader of the group, Layne. I quickly realized what was going on and was about to go upstairs, but


    Layne stopped me from behind.


    Layne said, "Darcey! Wait!"


    I had no choice but to find him. His pregnant wife came, along with the whole family. I had never seen


    them, so I just wanted to finish and let them go.


    "What''s do you want?" I asked.


    Layne said, "Darcey, it was my fault for what happened that day. Please let her go."


    As I looked at Layne, my heart softened. The person who had hit me was his wife. He was only trying


    to help me at the time. Now that I think about it, the situation was a disaster. I said, "I have no intention


    of chasing this further. You can go back and you do not have toe back."


    "Darcey! Please, wait for me!"


    I looked back and saw that his wife was about to lose temper. I guessed it''s because he called me so


    intimately. In fact, I was not used to him calling me that. I said, "What is it this time?"


    "Here is a check for a million. I know you are desperate for money, but I can only give you so much.


    You can take it. But please let it go, let my family go. I know it''s wrong for my wife to do this to you, but


    she''s still pregnant..."


    When I heard that, I wanted to say, "I am pregnant too." How could she not be gracious to me? Looking


    at Layne, he must have been taught by someone. It must be Gavin, without thinking.

 Chapter 14 Threats and Warnings

    Chapter 14 Threats and Warnings


    I ignored the apology from Layne and his family because I thought that was the best way to handle it.


    As long as I ignored Layne, his wife would rx her guard. I did not want her money, and his wife


    would not hate me.


    So I turned and left, no longer wanting to entagle with them.


    Unexpectedly, Layne''s wife suddenly cursed that I had seduced her husband and then found someone


    to help me retaliate. Her words were really unpleasant, that even Layne could not stop her.


    I turned and looked at Layne. He looked at me with embarrassment. My heart softened. "I ept your


    apology, but I do not need money. It''s not easy to make money. You should take it back."


    Layne still refused to leave. He said, "Darcey, you''d better take the money, or... or we''ll feel guilty."


    "It''s really unnecessary. Layne. Our past rtionship was reallyplicated and I think your wife


    misunderstood. I won''t take it to heart. You can go back."


    I thought I was humble enough. Unexpectedly, his wife shouted again, "You don''t have to pretend to be


    noble! If you hadn''t gone to Gavin to ask for help, none of this would have happened and he wouldn''t


    have threatened us!"


    I knew this was thanks to Gavin, and was not surprised at all. I said, "Gavin is Gavin, and I am me.


    What he does has nothing to do with me. Also, I have nothing to do with him. If the trial goes on, you''d


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    better think of your own problems first!"


    After that, I turned to leave right away. I did not want to do anything with them anymore. I did not want


    to see Layne and his wife again.


    After I returned to the office, I heard from my colleagues that they waited a while before leaving. It


    seemed that Layne''s wife left because she did not feel well.


    I secretly rejoiced that I didn''t get involved with her. Otherwise, I would be med for everything that


    could have happened to the child. In that case, even if Gavin came forward and helped again, I


    wouldn''t get rid of their entanglement anymore.


    After sending them away, I thought I could finally have peace for a while. Unexpectedly, my mother


    called me again. She hysterically said, "Darcey! They... they came to ask for money again! They said


    that they would send your father to prison if we don''t give money!"


    Besides my mother''s voice, I heard other voices over the phone. They must be the people who came to


    my house to cause trouble. My heart suddenly beat faster, and I could not wait to run home right away.


    Before I couldfort my mother, a fierce voice rang out from the phone, "You are his daughter, right?


    Listen! We want two million and five hundred thousand. Nothing less! Otherwise, your family will suffer


    the consequences." Then he immediately hung up the phone.


    Suddenly my mind went nk. The first moment I panicked. I thought about how I could get so much


    money. I became furious at the thought. Two million and five hundred thousand? Had not they said it


    was only two hundred and twenty-five thousand?


    Regardless of what I think, I still needed to raise the money. After all, they had reason now. I thought of


    the one million check I just received, , and I regretfully wished to bite my tongue off.


    "I did not know what to do at such a critical moment. It seemed that I have underestimated myself."


    ''It''s certainly not practical to borrow money now, but wait, don''t I still have the ne?''

 Chapter 15 Sell the Ring

    Chapter 15 Sell the Ring


    Thinking of the ring that Gavin gave, I felt a sense of hope.


    But then I pped myself in my heart.  After all, the ring was not mine. I couldn''t dispose it as I please,


    whether Gavin wanted me to or not. Otherwise what kind of person was I? How should I promote the


    morale of returning lost money of socialism.


    I made fun of myself. But I still had to face the problems. Thinking it time and time again, I really could


    not find a solution. I had no choice but to sell the ring. As for let Gavin regret, I could not afford to think


    about it now.


    Because the ring was so valuable, I went all the way to the jeweler''s after work to ask the price.


    The owner of the jewelry store looked at me with strange eyes because of my in clothes. She put


    down a ne and said, "Would you mind waiting a moment? This thing is too expensive. I will take


    it inside for further inspection. Sorry to keep you waiting."


    I was ttered that the boss treated me so politely. I sat down on a chair and waited for her toe


    out. "My boss likes your ne. She wants to meet you to discuss the price."


    I hadn''t thought much about it. In my opinion, one should be more careful with such a valuable object,


    so I got up and followed the shopkeeper inside.


    As soon as I walked in the door, I saw a young woman sitting in the corner of the sofa, reading a


    magazine and waiting. Though I could not see her face, I found the luxurious beauty exuded all over


    her body. When she heard the voice and looked up, I was taken aback. She was Salome!


    She was more beautiful than her picture on the inte. Even I, a girl, felt a little crushed by her looks.


    But I reacted quickly and gave her a slight nod.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Salome looked at me and said, "Please take a seat, Miss. What is your name please?"


    I sat opposite a rich woman whose every ornaments on her body seemed to worth a great deal. And I


    was like a yokel who was immediately inferiorpared to her.


    I sat down awkwardly and said, "It is nice to see you Miss. Roberts."


    Salome didn''t pay much attention to me, but after I sat down, she suddenly looked me up and down,


    one of her eyebrows raised. I felt suddenly annoyed. Rich people''s temper was unloathing.


    Salome also seemed to realize that it was very inappropriate to stare at me. She immediately raised


    her head, looked me in the eye, and said, "Excuse me, Miss. Back......"


    I nodded at her and couldn''t say a word.


    Salome said, "Let me be frank. I am very interested in the object you have brought here. Name your


    price and I will not bargain."


    "Miss Roberts, you have seen more of these jewels than I, so you obviously know how much it cost. If


    you really want it, offer your price, I would not haggle."


    Hearing this, Salome suddenly narrowed her eyes and looked at me with danger in her


    eyes. "Then, Miss Back, may I ask where did you get this? Did you get it from a legal dealer?" She


    asked.


    I said, Miss. Roberts, do not worry about it. This thing is absolutely clean and won''t get you into any


    trouble."


    She snorted suddenly and said, "I gave you a chance to tell the truth. Actually, I am aware of it, I just


    wanted you to tell me first. This ring was bought by my ex-boyfriend, but I gave it back to him out of


    anger. How did it get into your hands? You must have either stolen it! Be honest!"


    As soon as Salome had finished speaking, four bodyguards dressed in ck rushed out and held me


    without any exnation: "She does not need to prepare so many people. I don''t even have the strength


    to knock down even one of them."


    Salome led me into the car, and I didn''t know where she was going to take me. She said, "Miss Back, I


    am sorry I offended you. I will not let you go until you tell me the truth."

 Chapter 16 Made It Clear

    Chapter 16 Made It Clear


    I didn''t dare to shout, so I whispered, " Miss. Roberts, you must have misunderstood, I really did not


    steal that ring!"


    Salome sneered. "Don''t say that you didn''t steal it. If someone like you had been truly wronged, you


    would have already blustered. How could you even lower your voice? You must be afraid of attracting


    the attention of others!" She said.


    I was so angry at her words that I almost lost my mind. I didn''t make a sound because I was of high


    moral quality, but she thought I was a sinner! I said, "Miss. Roberts, if you do not believe me, you can


    call the police and take me to the police station! What are you doing now? It''s against thew to


    privately restrain the liberty of others!"


    "Against thew? I didn''t know that you stole things. After I asked for the truth, you are telling me it''s


    against thew?"


    "No... What exactly did you find out? I have admitted nothing!"


    "That''s the reason I arrested you. If you had told me everything, I wouldn''t sent you to the police station


    now."


    I cursed in my mind, "How does this woman''s brain work? Howe the logic of normal people


    doesn''t work with her?"


    I had no choice but to tell her everything. "Miss. Roberts, your ex-boyfriend is Gavin of the Stone Group


    right?" I asked.


    She nodded and said, "You know a lot. It seems that you have made a lot of preparations before selling


    that ring, haven''t you?"


    "This ne was given to me by Gavin!" I said.


    "Miss. Back, you must be kidding again! Do you think Gavin is out of his mind? Why did he give such a


    precious thing to you? Who are you?"


    "Just because I''m not with him, he gave it to me! When you got married, he was so angry that he gave


    the ne to me!"


    Salome looked at me suspiciously and sarted to waver, so I quickly continued, "It''s true! If you don''t


    believe me, you can call Gavin!"


    Salome reluctantly took out the phone and dialed. She said to Gavin calmly. Meanwhile,when Gavin


    heard my name, he loudy said, "Where is she now? Tell me!"


    Salome was startled. She could only tell him where we were. She stopped the car by the roadside and


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    waited for Gavin.


    Gavin drove as fast as he could and arrived in a short while. When he saw Salome''s car, he opened


    the back seat and said, "Everybody get out. I have something to talk to Salome."


    The bodyguards and the driver both disappeared immediately. I thought to myself, "Should I go too? So


    they can have the chance to make up?" But before I could move, Gavin said in a firm voice, "Sit down."


    So I just sat there, not daring to move.


    Salome was very happy to see Gavin. Even her eyes were filled with tears because of happiness. It


    seemed like she had truly loved him. She said, "Gavin......"


    Unexpectedly, Gavin said with a cold expression, "Miss. Roberts, you are already a married woman. It


    is better you do not get involved with me. If it spreads, it will not be good for you or me."

 Chapter 17 The Abnegation

    Chapter 17 The Abnegation


    Gavin''s tone was very determined. It seemed that he was determined to break off rtions with the


    family. But it was true that Salome came from a wealthy family. And her fianc¨¦ must be someone of


    high social status. If he really did something, it would not be easy to end.


    Salome still refused to give up. "Gavin, I know you can''t let go of me, and that you gave the ne to


    someone insignificant because I got married. But since you have me in your heart, why don''t you just


    admit it?"


    Salome really didn''t take me seriously. For me, as an insignificant person, this was really embarrassing


    to hear. God knew how much I wanted to leave, but I did not dare make trouble when sitting next to


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Gavin.


    Gavin said impatiently, "Miss. Roberts, let bygones be bygones. Why are you so depressed? You have


    a good husband already, and I have a true lover. We shoud be content and live our own lives." As he


    said this, he even took my hand and raised it in front of Salome.


    As expected, the proud and elegant Salomon got out of the car with an angry face when she saw Gavin


    holding the hand of me, a yokel in her eyes.


    Gavin still felt it was not enough. He wanted to pour more oil on the mes. He said, "Since Miss.


    Roberts likes the ne so much, then you can keep it. Do not send it back to me in the future so it


    will not get lost again." He then mmed the door and left.


    I didn''t have to look at Salome and can already figure out what would happen to her pretty face.


    Sitting in Gavin''s car, I sniggered in my heart. Gavin discovered and asked me with a smile, "What are


    youughing at?"


    I quickly shook my head and said, "No, it''s nothing, sorry." After thinking about it, he added. "By the


    way, thanks to Mr. Stone for saving my life."


    Gavin said indifferently, "It doesn''t matter. You are innocent. As the initiator, I should stand up for it."


    Suddenly, we heard a call from my mother, I picked it up, "What''s wrong, mom?" I asked. "Did they go


    home again?"


    "Darcey, I want to ask if you have transferred money to our family. There''s suddenly a lot more money


    on the card!"


    Gavin sat upright next to me and drove with a serious face. I looked at him and said, confused, "No,


    how much you get?"


    "That''s too scary. Our bank card suddenly has three more million dors!"


    I hung up the phone and looked straight at Gavin and said, "That was your money?"


    Gavin shrugged and said, "Yeah, you lost a ne that is so expensive. I have topensate you."


    "That ne was yours. I can''t take your money!" I was so speechless and said.


    "Why? I, Gavin, have always been a man of my word! I will never take back what I have promised you.


    That''s my principle!"


    "Then I have my principles. I just can''t ask for money from others for no reason!"


    "Do you have money now?"


    Gavin''s short sentence made me lose my temper. That''s right. I have no money at the moment. With


    my many debts, I should be poor. I am a single, divorced woman with no money. How much is self-


    respect worth? Can it be used as food?


    After a moment of silence, I had to say, "I will take the money first and thank you for your kindness, but


    I will pay you back."


    "What do you want to pay me back?? What do you have? Yourself?"

 Chapter 18 Jokes

    Chapter 18 Jokes


    Hearing Gavin''s teasing, I smiled bitterly and said, "Yes, what do I have? I only have myself."


    Gavin sensed that there was something wrong with my tone, so he immediatelyfort me. "Although


    you having nothing right now, you have to know that you still have yourself! As long as you are alive


    and healthy, there is nothing to worry about."


    I nodded and thought for a moment. Then I said half jokingly, "How about I selling myself to you?"


    Gavin smiled and said, "Sell yourself to me? What can you do? I never do a losing bargain ."


    I nced down at my ill-fitting outfit, which looked uglypared to Gavin''s premium. I gritted my


    teeth. "I can work for you," I said. "I think I am pretty good at working."


    I waited for a while but Gavin was stil in silence, I knew immediately that this was the best answer for


    me.


    Gavin was a rich man, but he was not stupid. It was all right to give a million to an insignificant person.


    After all, with his skills, he could earn it right back. But hiring an unqualified employee would be a big


    loss for him.


    I smiled silently and leaned my head against the window.  I looked out at the cityscape whizzing by and


    wondered where my futurey.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Meeting a traffic light, Gavin stopped slowly and said suddenly, "Darcey..."


    His voice sounded hesitant and halting, and he sheepishly called me by name.


    I was a little ttered. After all, he had never called me liked this before. I turned my head and


    answered him, "What?"


    Gavin looked into my eyes. I saw that there were still a minute for the change of traffic lights at the


    junction. It did not matter, so I looked at him. He said, "Darcey, although our meeting doesn''t sound


    very serious, I still want to say that it''s very nice to meet you."


    I smiled and didn''t know what he was going to say. So I said, "Well, it''s the same for me. Mr. Stone


    helped me so much, and I feel sorry for him."


    "Darcey," said Gavin. "Do you think I like you?"


    I merely smiled and said nothing. But when I looked up and saw that the traffic light had changed, I


    patted him on the arm and said, "It''s green. Let''s go."


    Gavin turned around and focused on driving, not saying a word. I was silent for a long time before I


    suddenly realized what he meant.


    All of a sudden, my mind exploded, but I didn''t dare to look up at Gavin, nor did I dare to ask him. I


    even breathed carefully.


    In this way, he didn''t say a word until he arrived my apartment.


    I got off the car and said goodbye to him before hurrying upstairs. He did not look back and drove away


    directly.


    In the dark corridor, I thought I had misheard. Or maybe Gavin was just making an innocent joke, but I


    was touched. Gavin wouldugh at me again if he knew I was reacting that way.


    But I couldn''t be med. Gavin was so excellent that every woman would be into him. I didn''t know


    much about him, but as far as I knew, he was indeed a man every woman desired."


    But I could not mess with a man like that. Before I entered the house, I tried as best I could to shake


    my head. I could not take this unrealistic fantasy home with me.

 Chapter 19 Rules

    Chapter 19 Rules


    Meeting Gavin was an ident of my life, but having so much to do with him was something I could


    never have imagined. He had helped me so much, even to the extent that he gave me the child in my


    womb. I was grateful for him, but I didn''t want to get in touch with him again.


    Ever since that day, I had never seen Gavin again.


    Without Gavin, my life was in and dull, and I wasfortable going to and from work every day.


    I have not forgotten the million dors that Gavin gave. When I was at work, I often wanted to find


    another easy part-time job and earn a little money.


    Maybe it''s my body''s biological clock getting out of sync during pregnancy, or maybe I have too many


    things on my mind. Lately I have been having more and more problems at work.


    Although my female supervisor always put on a poker face, she was still a good woman. She found out


    the mistakes before she submitted the documents, and then had me take them back and correct them.


    However, this time she was no longer protecting me.


    This time I miscalcted and a ''zero'' was missing. Although it did not do any major damage to the


    this mistake .


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    At this moment, I was sitting in my seat like sitting on pins and needles, thinking that I would definitely


    be fried.


    Before I could decide where I would find a new job after losing this one, my supervisor came out of the


    boss''s office with an angry face. She came over to me without any emotion: "The boss is looking for


    you."


    I jumped up and bowed to her. I was about to enter the boss''s office when the supervisor suddenly


    grabbed my hand. I saw her close her eyes and pat the back of my hand before she left. I had no idea


    what she meant.


    The boss''s office was in very quiet corner of the corridor. I took a few deep breaths before standing in


    front of the door, tapping twice.


    After waiting for two seconds, I heard the person inside say, "Come in."


    I pushed the door open carefully and looked at the boss with an apologetic smile. I knew my current


    appearance must be very ugly, but never mind.


    Mr. Moretz said, "Darcey, sit down."


    "The boss''s tone is so kind, there must be something wrong. If I didn''t get fired, I must encounter some


    hidden rules." I suddenly thought of something in my heart.


    Just as I was about to sit down on the couch, Mr. Moretz sat down beside me, with two cups of tea


    already prepared, and a hand which he ced carelessly on my thigh.


    I bowed my head, not daring to look at him. I had already understood. But I did not know what to do.


    What I regretted most now was why I hade to work today in a skirt.


    Mr. Moretz still looked very serious and said, "Darcey, I know you are still a novice. Inevitably, you are


    not doing so well in some aspects. I was bothered with those mistakes before, as they were just minor


    problems. But today is different. The wholepany has stayed with you to correct your mistakes and


    hasn''t slept all night. They have to get back to workter."


    I quickly said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Moretz. It''s all my fault. I''m willing to ept punishment."


    "Your attitude is correct and your apology is sincere, so you deserve to be forgiven. Punishing is too


    harsh, but..." Mr. Moretz suddenly stopped halfway.


    I closed my eyes in desperation.


    Mr. Moretz continued, "This is your fault after all. You still have to do something."


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Moretz!" I stood up suddenly and said, "I''m not feeling well. I want to go to the toilet first."


    Then I ran out without waiting for him to answer.

 Chapter 20 Resignation

    Chapter 20 Resignation


    I sat in the toilet room, and my mind was in a mess.


    Although I was no longer a little girl, I hadn''t experienced these things before. I was nervous, but not


    afraid. I only felt that they had nothing new. No matter what these bosses looked like, they were all


    obscene inside.


    I thought for a long time and decided to resign.


    Mr. Moretz''s hidden rules could not bring me long-term benefits. Even if I surrendered and stayed, I


    would still be swept out if this matter was exposed in the future. Instead of waiting for his wife to catch


    adultery, it would be easier for me to resign myself.


    After that, I went back to Mr. Moretz''s office. He looked at me with a dark face, the dark circles under


    his eyes looked more obvious after staying up all night.


    I said, "Mr. Moretz, thank you for taking care of me during this period of time. It''s my fault for such a


    mistake today. I''m willing to resign."


    As soon as I finished my words, the secretary suddenly knocked on the door and came in. "Mr. Moretz,


    Ceo of the Stone Group is here..." She saw me and was surprised and embarrassed. She stammered,


    "I''m sorry... I didn''t know Miss. Back was here. I thought you went out..."


    When I heard the name of the Stone Group, I wanted to leave this troublesome ce as soon as


    possible.


    Before I came here, I stayed in the toilet for a long time, and my hair was a little messy. Now I was in


    the boss''s office for resigning. Everyone would understand what had happened.


    But it was toote. Gavin was already standing behind the secretary. He saw me in a very messy state


    in Mr. Mortez''s office.


    I felt my heart tightened. I ran out with my head down,  and dared not stop a step


    After I left thepany, my chest got worse. I found a restaurant restroom and threw up. I vomited for


    a long time, but I just retched, finally I did not have a bit of strength left. I looked at myself in the


    mirror, in which my face was choked up and looked terrible.


    "What should I do next? How can I support my child and myself? I still needed to pay Gavin a million


    dors. Money was needed everywhere in my life, and it was really tough for me right now in such a


    situation.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I did not stay here too long, as they needed to do business. I shouldn''t upy the restroom of such a


    first-ss restaurant for other use.


    I did some clean-up, but I didn''t expect to bump into Gavin the moment I entered the hall.


    He saw that I was in a trance and asked for a ss of hot water from the receptionist. I didn''t refuse


    and sat down on the sofa next to him.


    Gavin came straight to the point, "You want to resign?"


    I nodded and said nothing.


    Gavin said, "You''re still pregnant. Have you ever thought about how you''ll live after quitting your job?"


    "I have been thinking about it," I said, "I can find another job that can also provide for my child and me."


    "But where can you find a job which you are familiar with and offers a good sry? You are now in a


    special time, and even made mistakes in your familiar jobs, let alone a job with which you are not


    familiar."


    "But this mistake did bring trouble to my colleagues. If I don''t resign, you will not ept me and work


    with me  ."


    Gavin sighed and said, "Darcey Back, they did not say they would not work with you. How do you know


    they do not want to work with you?"


    Gavin''s mention of my full name reminded me of what he had saidst time. He never mentioned it


    again after that, as if he''d never said it and I''d just misunderstood.


    I hesitated before saying, "But I... I have already resigned..."


    "It doesn''t matter," said Gavin. "I''ve already talked to Mr. Moretz. You can go back to work tomorrow."

 Chapter 21 Beckoning

    Chapter 21Beckoning


    Just when I didn''t know what to do, Gavin suddenly said to me, "It doesn''t matter. I told Mr. Moretz that


    you were not feeling well these days. I took you to the hospital and brought you back. I apologize to


    him for you and he won''t me you anymore."


    Looking up at Gavin''s eyes, my heart suddenly beat faster.


    Gavin had made his words very clear. Mr. Moretz was not a fool either. Of course, he could tell that the


    rtionship between us was not ordinary.


    But why did he do this? I suddenly couldn''t understand.


    The cup of warm water Gavin handed to me earlier suddenly became hot. My palm was sweaty and I


    couldn''t even hold it anymore.


    I didn''t understand Gavin''s meaning, but that day he asked me if I liked him or not, and now appeared


    in front of me again.


    I didn''t notice at that time, but now I remembered that he asked me with a serious and focused


    expression.


    At that time,pared with Gavin at that time and now, suddenly, there was a feeling of illusion. I might


    be confused out of fever and looked at him with expectation. I almost blurted out the words "I do".


    I quickly shook my head. When Gavin saw me, he said, "What''s wrong? Drink some water. You don''t


    look so well."


    I nodded and said slowly, "Thank you. I''ll consider going back to work."


    "Well, drink some water, or it will get cold."


    I raised my cup and took a light sip. Suddenly, I felt a sharp pain at the tip of my tongue. I quickly threw


    the ss on the table and shouted, "Hot!"


    Gavin looked at me strangely and said, "Is it hot?" Then he picked up the cup and took a sip, saying,


    "It''s not hot."


    I stared at him in surprise. Then I stood up and left without saying a word.


    I gged down a car and urged the driver to go faster. I just wanted to sneak into bed and forgot


    everything that happened today.


    The driver saw the look of panic on my face and looked into my eyes through the rearview mirror.


    "Miss, are you having a fever? Why is your face so red?"


    I touched my burning face, smiled apologetically and said."I am not feeling well, so please hurry up."


    "It seems that your symptoms are quite serious. How about I take you to the hospital directly?"


    "No!" I screamed, and then immediately realized my gaffe and said, "I''m sorry, sir, take me to the ce


    as I said before."


    The driver said nothing and drove quietly. In a short time, he drove me to my home, during which I


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    didn''t feel any ufotable.


    After going upstairs and entering the door, I still felt that what happened today was too unbelievable.


    Gavin once again came to my aid and let my boss know about our rtionship. Even if I went back to


    work now, what would I do with these stuff?


    It was also very clear that my rtionship with Gavin was going in a dangerous direction. If it was


    impossible for me to resign at work on his behalf, I must move now. I must leave at once, in order not to


    cause more unnecessary troubleter. This was because the only way to break my with Gavin was to


    stay away from him.

 Chapter 22 Making Money

    Chapter 22 Making Money


    After a day at home trying to figure out where to move, I got a call from my female boss.  She said she


    knew about my recent situation and asked if she coulde to work the next day.


    I thought about it and said yes.


    Leaving Gavin aside, I have been working here a long time and have started to getfortable with my


    work and life. Constant change is not good for me or the baby. Since I have been given this chance to


    make amends, I might take it.


    Only when I went to work the next day, what I expected happened.


    I came early, at first nothing happened. But then more and more people came. No matter who came,


    they greeted me. There were some people whose names I could not even tell. They were very


    enthusiastic about me, and I felt uncustomed.


    When it came time for lunch, Judy, who had been sitting next to me, quietly asked me what I had to do


    with Gavin.


    I knew that I must make it clear to her, or there would be more equivocal conjecture. I said, "Mr. Stone


    and I met by chance. He helped me and I helped him. We have a certain friendship."


    Judy said, her eyes sparkling, "Oh my god, you met by chance and helped each other! Isn''t this the


    bossy CEO''s romance story?"


    I said, "No, not so. We really met by chance."


    "Sister Darcey, don''t be so modest. Mr. Stone has pleaded for you. Can you still have an ordinary


    rtionship?"


    She was about to jeer when a cold voice came behind us. It was my female senor, Ms. Hemsworth.


    She said, "Have you eaten yet? If you don''t take a break, start working."


    As soon as Judy and the others saw Ms. Hemsworth, they went away for dinner together. I smiled


    helplessly at Ms. Hemsworth and said, "I''m sorry."


    Ms. Hemsworth said, "It''s nothing, but since you''re staying, you should work hard. Don''t think about


    those useless things."


    I nodded and she left.


    Although my job was kept, my burden was not relieved a bit.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    My father''s debt was paid off, but his subordinate workers were still there and their wages had yet to be


    paid. It was all their hard-earned money, and my father didn''t want them to get the short end of the


    stick, so he had to bite the bullet.


    I agreed with my father, and also wanted to help him share the burden. Plus the one million I owed


    Gavin, I really need to find a part-time job.


    I searched through the inte and met a few young girls. They were all university students with a lot of


    information about the part-time job. Sometimes they helped me with the offer.


    On Sunday, Barbara told me she had a part-time job offer for being a waitress in the hotel. She asked if


    I would like to go. I thought that since I had nothing to do and was short of money, and I was never


    afraid of tiredness and dirtiness, so I agreed.


    The wedding ceremony was always grand. No matter the rich or the poor. I did not even have the time


    to rest after working for half a day.


    Barbara had been living in the same district with me. She suddenly looked at me and said, "Darcey,


    you don''t look well. Are you ufortable?"


    I smiled and said casually, "I''m fine. Maybe I''m too tired."


    After Barbara was called away, I had to serve dishes for the whole area along.


    "Darcey?"


    Suddenly I heard someone calling me, and I turned around reflexively and realized it was Gavin! I


    turned back immediately and said d*mn it in my mind.


    But Gavin did not leave. Instead, he came closer and called my name again to confirm. I had no choice


    but to look up in embarrassment.


    Gavin said, "It''s you. I didn''t mistake you for someone else."


    I said, "Mr. Stone is always smart. Nothing can hide from you."

 Chapter 23 Confession

    Chapter 23 Confession


    When I met Gavin the first time, I thought it was my bad luck to run into him wherever I go. The town


    was so small!


    Gavin asked me, "What are you doing here? Didn''t you go back to work?"


    I said quickly as Gavin seemed to be showing signs of anger. "I am going back, but do I still owe Mr.


    Stone money? I don''t want to bother you for too long, so I want to  make some extra money."


    "How? Darcey, you don''t want anything to do with me?"


    Gavin''s voice was a little loud. I could see that someone was already looking our way. So I said in a low


    voice, "Mr. Stone, I''m still at work. Can we talk after workter?"


    "No!" Gavin pulled me outside. The lobby manager saw us and wanted to stop, but when he saw


    Gavin, he immediately went back.


    I thought to myself, "This is probably Gavin''s property again."


    Gavin pulled me to the office, turned around and closed the door. He rushed up to me and questioned,


    "Are you that short of money? Or do you think you are too healthy, trying to make your son suffer more!


    "


    I was a little confused by his words. I said, "Mr. Stone, you lose your temper for areason. I do my job


    well. Why do you yell at me since I did nothing?"


    "Darcey, get it right! You are not alone now, you have to consider your son even if you want to make


    money! "


    " It was because I consider his feelings so I came out to work! How else am I supposed to feed him! "


    "I''ll do it! I''ll feed him!"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gavin and I had a mindless argument. And he might have lost his mind to say something like that.


    When he said this, we were both stunned.


    Gavin looked elsewhere and hesitated for a long time before he said. "I know your family is in trouble. I


    can lend you some money first. You don''t need to pay the interest, just pay it back slowly."


    I sighed and said "Still not.  I''m afraid I can''t afford it."


    "There''s nothing you can''t afford. It''s not like I''m in a rush. I will pay back one day. "


    "But I don''t want to involve with you, especially in money!"


    Gavin did not dare to act impulsively. He asked, "Why?"


    " No why, you helped me too many times. I really feel guilty in my heart."


    "I helped you so much, but I didn''t say anything. What''s wrong with you?"


    I smiled and looked into Gavin''s eyes. "Mr. Stone, you''re really someone. It''s as simple as giving alms


    to a nobody like me."


    Gavin softened and said, "I didn''t. I just tried my best to help you. I don''t want you to suffer."


    " In what identity is Mr. Stone helping me? Is our rtionship worth you to help me? "


    As soon as I spoke, Gavin was blocked. Gavin, who usually acted in a tyrannical and dismissive


    way, can''t find any reason to quibble.


    Then silence spread among us. I thought that I couldn''t get today''s sry, so I decided to tell him


    clearly.


    I said, "Mr. Stone..."


    "Darcey..."


    When we opened our mouths at the same time, both of us were stunned. Gavin reacted before me. He


    waved the phone in front of me and said, "I have wired the money to your father''s ount. Just take


    care of your health and your children."


    I waspletely surprised by him, this guy didn''t say anything for a long time because he was


    transferring money? My god! This made it even more difficult to rify our rtions.

 Chapter 24 Sincerity

    Chapter 24 Sincerity


    Gavin waved his mobile phone in front of me. I had an impulse to go up and see how much he had


    transferred. But this guy stopped me. His face darkened, leaned and said, "What do you want?"


    And I don''t give in, and said, "I want to see how much money you transferred."


    " You don''t have to worry about that. Anyway, now you don''t have to worry about money. Is it okay to


    take off these clothes and get out of here?"


    "Are you crazy?" I suddenly pushed Gavin away and yelled uncontrobly. ''I said I didn''t want your


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    help! You don''t understand? "


    Gavin was stunned by my shouting, but he immediately reacted and said unpleasantly. "Darcey, what''s


    wrong with you? I''m here to help you out. What''s that attitude?"


    "I don''t want you to help me solve this problem! What kind of rtionship do we have that I need you to


    help me out? " Gavin was so pushy that he was driving me crazy. I knew that I couldn''t fall for him, but


    he just didn''t know how dangerous he was! I tried to calm down and said, "Gavin, I know that you are


    kind, but I...... I really can''t go on like this."


    "Why? I don''t want you to return. You can forget it." Gavin''s words were sincere, but my heart sank


    again.


    I sneered. Gavin can always say this easily. But he did not understand, it is because of his "Don''t need


    to return money", pushed me to the abyss which I couldn''t turn around.


    Gavin said guiltily as he saw me breaking down  "Darcey, sorry... I''m sorry..."


    Perhaps he didn''t even know why he was apologizing now. I shook my head with a wry smile and said,


    "You don''t have to say sorry. I''m sorry to you. "


    "I never thought of it that way," said Gavin, "We don''t owe each other anything. I help you voluntarily. I


    give you money because I like you!"


    Gavin astonished himself when he said this sentence. But after waiting for a long time, finally I had a


    sense of assurance in my heart. From our first ridiculous night to now, I had never thought that he


    would have feelings for me. Now that he''d finally confessed it, it''s time for our rtionship to end for


    good.


    I said, "Mr. Stone, you are joking again. I am a pregnant woman and I can''t stand your torment."


    "Darcey, why don''t you believe me?"


    Gavin''s low profile surprised me. He was an arrogant and haugty man. But he said this to me, which


    showed that he was sincre. I am a poor, and can not afford to enjoy.


    I said, "Gavin, I beg you to stop making these low taste jokes. It''s no fun at all."


    Gavin looked at my resolute expression and wanted to say something.  But finally He shut up with


    frowned eyebrows.  He suddenly sneered and said, "Miss. Back is really reserved. All right, I admit that


    I''m overdoing it. Sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter," I said generously, "It''s just a joke anyway."


    Gavin sighed and did not want to talk to me anymore. He opened the door and said, "Then I''ll go first.


    I''m sorry to bother you today. I will tell the manager about today''s situation. There is still half a day left,


    you can continue."

 Chapter 25 Prostration

    Chapter 25 Prostration


    Rejecting the famous Gavin in Denver City, I sank into an office chair next to someone. To be honest, I


    was sad to see Gavin go. I was grateful to him for his help and probably never had anyone else to


    support me like that again.


    But I couldn''t let myself go anymore. If Gavin became a habit of my life, it would be much harder to


    leave. I''m going to break up with Gavinpletely, pay him back, and live my own independent life.


    I propped myself up and wanted to leave this ce. Suddenly, Barbara ran in from outside and shouted


    at me. "Sister Darcey! What''s wrong with you? Why is your face so pale?"


    I shook my head with a smile and said, "Nothing, I''m just too tired."


    "But, you really look bad now." Barbara came up to support me. She took me to the hospital, despite


    she had a lot of work left.


    When I was bothered by Layne''s wife the first time after I was pregnant, Gavin took me to the hospital


    and took care of me for a long time afterwards. Few people knew I was pregnant, so Gavin took his


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    part in the baby''s growth.


    "This time I came to the hospital to see the baby, but it was the first time that I didn''t have Gavin


    apany me. He may never know the situation of the baby again. That''s fine, I would be the only


    one to know the secret of the baby in the end."


    Barbara was sent away by me first. I should not let her know the news of my pregnancy, otherwise, she


    might be frightened and would not take me to do any part-time job in the future.


    There is nothing wrong with me. The doctor said it was due to overwork and I was too fatigued. He told


    me to rest, and not to think too much. He also gave me a prescipriton for improving my health. I had no


    other means to express my gratitue but to say thanks.


    I returned home to rest for two days, and felt almost recovered. As I was packing up my clothes, I


    suddenly noticed a bulge on my lower abdomen. I quickly stood in front of the mirror and looked at it


    again. The image of my first pregnancy came back to my mind. I gently ced my hand on my


    abdomen and felt both happy and sad.


    I lost myst child because of my own carelessness. I''m definitely not going to let that happen this time.


    This baby, I must give birth to it healthily.


    Gavin had taken care of my father''s finances problem for the time being, so I didn''t have to worry about


    it. I knew his bank ount number, so I could return the moeny to  him when I had the money, and the


    move was on my agenda again.


    Besides, I have to change my job. Apart from my unpleasant rtionship with my boss, I wanted leave


    just because of him, and his shelter.


    Gavin never called me again after that day. I also knew in my heart that his words said on that day


    were sincere, but most were out of impulsivity. Later, when he found out, he would marvel at how stupid


    he was to raise a son for someone else.


    At least in his opinion, this child was indeed someone else''s.


    Without Gavin, I had to be more careful with my life. On the day of the pregnancy test, I asked my boss


    for leave, and my chest was always tight because of the bad weather. But when I learned the baby was


    healthy, my dark cloud dissipated.

 Chapter 26 Talking too Much

    Chapter 26 Talking too Much


    After the pregnancy test, a heavy rain poured down on my way home. Fortunately, I just passed by a


    tea restaurant. I went in to shelter from the rain and ordered a hot drink to enjoy life.


    I was so boring so I turned the pregnancy test over and over again. I was filled with love when I looked


    at the little baby that was still just a germ. I thought what would happen to my life when he came into


    this world. Suddenly, someone pulled my testpaper from above.


    Then a slightly akward fashinable girl sat down on the chair opposite me, as if she knew me very well.


    She looked beautiful and noble even she was drown. I did not regain consciousness and was dazed for


    a while.


    Salome came to the point and said, "I thought what special means you use to win Gavin''s heart. You


    just use the child."


    I ignored her and sat down in a corner. But Salome was relentless. She chased after me and said,


    "Miss. Back, what are you afraid of? I am not going to hurt you. Besides, I am here. We are old


    acquaintances. Why do not we have a talk?"


    "Forget it. I have nothing to talk with Miss. Roberts."


    Salome took a deep breath and said, "What? Do you think that you can act recklessly just because you


    have his baby?" When she said this, her nobility vanished in an instant.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I looked at the ugly Salome and said, "I''m sorry, Miss. Roberts, you misunderstood me. The baby in my


    belly is not Gavin''s. Gavin knows about it. You can ask him if you don''t believe."


    "Not his? Whose then? Or did you hook other man behind his back?"


    "Salome, don''t go too far!" Her words were really hateful. I red at her and didn''t want to talk to her


    anymore.


    But instead of shutting up, Salome said something even worse. She said, "Was I wrong? Didn''t you try


    hard to climb on Gavin''s bed before divorce? Isn''t that your nature?"


    "This is your nature, isn''t it? You''re married now, but you still care more about Gavin. Isn''t your previous


    rtionship awkward enough? What are you trying to do now?"


    Salome was also irritated by me. She stood up, pointed at my nose, and said, "I warn you, Darcy, do


    not be too arrogant. Remember that you are the one who cheated in marriage. You are just like your


    ex-husband! Birds of a feather flock together!"


    "But you''re about to be like my ex-husband, aren''t you?" I looked at Salome with a smile. Once again


    she was so angry with me that she couldn''t speak.


    I saw that the rain outside turned lighter. Seeing that Salome still did not let go of me, I got up and


    walked outside. While walking, I said, "Salome, I''ve already told you the truth. Gavin and I are not the


    kind of rtionship you think. But I still advise you that no matter if I have a rtionship with Gavin or


    not, you''d better not involbe with him."


    The tea-restaurant was on the second floor, with an iron staircase. What I said to Salome was just


    angry words because she was hitting on me. But if I had known that Salome was such a ruthless


    woman who would seek revenge for the smallest grievance, I would never st off on the spur of the


    moment.

 Chapter 27 Catastrophe

    Chapter 27 Catastrophe


    I opened the door of the tea cafe and as soon as I stepped one foot out, Salome came up from behind


    and gave me a big push in the back. The stairs were now full of rain. I didn''t expect her to do


    something like that, and lost my bnce and fell.


    At the moment of falling,  I didn''t even can care about my head. I just clung to my stomach, afraid that


    something had happened to my baby.


    I was lying on the ground with a very painful expression, and I had no strength left to stand up.


    I was in a trance and could see Salome''s flustered face. Oh, she''s one of those people who can be


    scared. But of course, she thought my baby was Gavin''s, and if anything happened to my baby, Gavin''s


    gonna kill her.


    Salome threw me and ran away. I tried to get up on my own but I didn''t have the strength. Ashley


    waited outside in the light rain for a while when someone rushed up and picked me up, shouting my


    name in my ear.


    He said, "Darcey! Darcey!"


    It''s Gavin!  I opened my eyes slightly and saw a blurred face in front of me. I couldn''t see his face


    clearly, but I knew it was Gavin. Because only Gavin can give me that feeling of peace. I put my heart


    in my stomach and fell asleep.


    I woke up in a hospital bed. Smelling this familiar disinfectant smell, my breath tensed with some cold


    feeling.


    Gavin saw me awake and asked me quietly, "Darcey! How is it? Are you all right?"


    I nodded weakly and looked at the worried expression on his face. "Where... where is the child?"


    Gavin nodded and said, "The child is still there. It''s very good!"


    By this time my heart was rxed, and a heavy sleep came over me. I grabbed one of Gavin''s hands


    and slept peacefully.


    Maybe it''s my missing for him, or maybe it''s the strong sense of security Gavin gave me. This sleep


    was long, sound, and with no dream.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I can have slept longer, but then I got so thirsty that I had to sit up and look for water.


    Gavin was no longer here so I guess he left seeing I was okay. I suppose it''s a good thing he helped


    me out of the goodness, but I can''t always rely on him.


    But not long after I stood up, Gavin suddenly pushed the door open from the outside and came in.


    Seeing me standing on the ground, he shouted, "Why are you up? Quickly lie down! Can you call me if


    you need anything?"


    I smiled embarrassedly and said, "I thought you were gone." Then I pulled my hand out of Gavin''s hand


    without any trace, and he did not respond.


    Gavin said, "You''re still in hospital. Where am I going?"


    There was nothing I could say for a moment. "When can I leave the hospital?" I asked after thinking for


    a while.


    " You are not well. You fell down the stairs and got caught in the rain. Stay a few more days, or you''ll be


    in trouble if you catch a cold ."


    I think so. Pregnant women can''t take medicine when they catch a cold. But pregnant women had


    weaker immunity. To avoid idents, I''d better stay in the hospital for a few days.


    The others in the same ward couldn''t help but whisper when they saw Gavin looking after me. Some


    even dared to ask what our rtionship was.


    I wanted to tell the truth, but Gavin cast cold re at me and his eyes were full of killing intent. I could


    only yield to his threat, nodded and lied with a smile. Gavin also temporarily took the role of a


    "husband".

 Chapter 28 The Scandal

    Chapter 28 The Scandal


    Thedies nodded when they knew about it, then said with both praising and pitying look, "That''s great,


    that''s great!"


    Such a man had a lover. indeed, which made most women in the worldment the unfairness of their


    lot. Just look at Salome. She''s from upper ss and saw so many great men and never forgot  Gavin in


    her head.


    Since the aunts knew Gavin was my husband, he took more care of me. We were afraid to get close


    because of our rtionship, but now we had to get close because of our ¡°rtionship¡±.


    Gavin always wanted to feed me, making me very speechless. I said, "Why do I need you to feed me?"


    "Because I am your husband!"


    I''m so pissed off by Gavin''s words. Others didn''t know our rtions. But didn''t he know? What''s the


    point of him always making us ambiguous.


    I said, "I want to be transferred to a single ward." Then I put the bank card into his hand and refused to


    look at him again.


    Gavin couldn''t win against me, so I had to go out to change. I sat on the bed, picked up my bowl, and


    could finally have a good meal.


    I didn''t have much money, but I didn''t want to live in that ward with all those envious nces. I said


    Gavin was my husband. I was just acting to protect him from unwanted affaris. But he took this


    opportunity to touch my bottom line again and again. I can''t stand it.


    Gavin closed the door and asked me why. I said, "I don''t need you to feed me."


    "Then I''ll just don''t feed. Why are you in such a hurry? You want to change your ward? Do you think it''s


    fun?"


    "It''s my money anyway.  I''d like to. "


    "You!" Gavin was so angry with me that he did not know what to say. He pointed at me with a


    disappointed look.


    I said, "Why are you pointing at me? Is Mr. Stone too immersed in the show? After acting for a long


    time, you really think you''re my husband? "


    "Darcey, you''re being unreasonable!"


    I''m being unreasonable. If I''m not being unreasonable, how can I drive Gavin away, and disguise


    myself?


    Gavin did not even care that my child was not his. He still wanted to stay with me. This rtionship was


    too heavy for me to ept.


    I said, "Mr. Stone, you''d better go. I need to have a rest when I''m sick. You also have a lot of work to


    do. Don''t dy your business because of me."


    "There''s something wrong with me, poking my nose into your business! " Gavin left without looking


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    back, leaving her alone in an empty room and breathing heavily.


    After Gavin left, I packed up my things and left the hospital. But when I was going through the


    formalities, I realized that my bank card had been given to Gavin, and now I am embarrassed to


    contact him to get it back.


    When I was worried, the staff told me that all my expenses had been paid for by a man named Gavin.


    Hearing this, I was stunned. But in the end, I went home alone.


    The next morning, I went back to work. As I expected, scandals about Gavin, and Salome and me


    spread quickly.


    It was said that I had an affair and got involved in the rtionship between Gavin and Salome. The


    gossip was unpleasant to the ear, but I didn''t pay attention to it.


    For these things, even if I tried to exin these, no one would listen. Later, I thought that I would leave


    soon, so I just let them talk.

 Chapter 29 The Abyss

    Chapter 29 The Abyss


    I thought time would smooth things over, but it didn''t go my way. The other day Ms. Hemsworth told me


    there was a woman here to see me. I wondered who she was. I went down to check it out, but she was


    already in our office. When I saw this person, I suddenly smiled. I knew her.


    I looked at Olivia''s face, which was obviously to make trouble and said. "What are you doing here?"


    I knew that Olivia and Roger were married, but I didn''t know when it happened. At the moment, she


    stood in front of me like a cockfighting. She was imposing and  seemed that she could start a war at


    any time.


    Olivia yelled at me. "It''s all because of you that Roger and I live such a life! Now we can''t even afford


    our basic expenditure, it''s all because of you! You b*tch! What did Roger do to you? In the end, you


    have to treat him like this!"


    This is the biggest joke I have ever heard in my life. I sneered and said, "You should know best how he


    betrayed me. And why did you two end up like this? Don''t you understand? It was you who did evil


    things first and tradingpany secrets privately, and then got dismissed. With such a dark history,


    whichpany dares to want you?"


    Olivia looked at me and her eyes turned red, and I suddenly felt an overwhelming desire to back off.


    Instead, she grabbed my wrist and said. "It''s because of you! Gavin wouldn''t know all this if you hadn''t


    told him!"


    This woman thinks I''m too brave. I calmed my nerves and said to her as calmly as I could. "I know


    nothing about you. I overheard it from Gavin after your ident."


    "It''s impossible! We''ve been doing this for so long without being found. How could we get into trouble


    after you and Gavin got together? It must be you! What did you say to him?"


    "I really didn''t say it!" I tried my best to exin it to Olivia, but she still refused to let it go. Seeing more


    and more onlookers, I became anxious and didn''t want to follow her anymore. So I said, "What if I


    really said it? You still did the wrong thing, didn''t you?"


    Hearing what I said, Olivia rushed up like a madwoman. She grabbed my neck and began shaking


    wildly. She also screamed. "You think you have Gavin to support you? The whole world can''t do


    anything to you!"


    I dared not confront her and backed away desperately to escape. She looked very thin and weak, but


    she had a lot of strength. And no one came to help me. I was pushed back and forth by her, miserable


    and painful.


    At this moment, I am still innocently waiting for Olivia to cool down or drain her strength.


    But this woman pushed me out in a frenzy. I didn''t stand straight and my stomach hit the corner of the


    table.


    At that moment, I felt as if the sky and earth were spinning. A sharp and intense pain spread from my


    lower abdomen all the way to my entire body. When the people in the office saw it, they all began to


    scream. My consciousness gradually became blurry, and I couldn''t hear anything.


    Before everything becamepletely dark, I kept calling the name of Gavin. I began to regret what I


    had done before. I shouldn''t have been so arrogant as to push away his protection.


    But now it''s toote to say anything. He would nevere. I lost a child again...            Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 30 Loss

    Chapter 30 Loss


    When I regained consciousness, I felt as if ayer of skin was peeled off from top to bottom. I knew


    very well why this feeling came from, but I still didn''t give up. I opened my eyes and grabbed a person


    and asked, "Where is the child? My child?"


    Unexpectedly, the person who cared me this time was still Gavin. He said, "Darcey, you''re awake. Are


    you thirsty? Are you still feeling ufortable?"


    "Where''s the child? Where''s my child?" I stubbornly asked again and again, but when I looked at his


    expression, the despair in my heart increased.


    After hesitating for a while, Gavin finally stuttered. "The child... the child is gone..."


    This news exploded in my mind like a dull thunder and shattered all my thoughts. I didn''t even notice


    that Gavin''s hand was being grabbed by me all the time.


    I cried until I drained my strength. I began to regret and me myself. I wondered why I couldn''t have


    let Olivia go. I knew she wasn''t sane and it was my fault I kept provoking her.


    Gavin couldn''t stand it anymore, so heforted me. "Darcey, don''t be too sad. You can still get


    pregnant after recovering. But if you are feel blue now, I don''t know what will happen in the future."


    I looked out of the window at the lush leaves and said. "It''s now April... summer has arrived."


    "Darcey......"


    "I want to be alone." I raised my head and smiled at Gavin, hoping to reassure him.


    Gavin could not do anything. He just said, "Then I''ll wait outside. Just call me if you need anything."


    This time Gavin was very kind and gave me a single room. A private room is good. It allows me to


    focus on what happens next.


    Another child was gone, and I lost another one. Thest time was because of my mistake, and this time


    it was because of my unreasonableness. These things seemed to have entered a strange circle and


    trapped me in it.


    Gavin''s appearance seemed to be a life-saving straw given to me by God. He gave me a baby, like a


    hope. This time, the baby was gone, but he was still with me. I really can''t push him away anymore.


    However, I was not distraught for too long. Gavin knocked on the door and came in. "Nurse was


    checking the room. Do you feel better now?"


    I nodded, and then waited for the nurse to check on me. She moved skillfully and said, "I see your


    husband is outside. I can understand your mood. It''s really sad you lost your child. But you have a


    good husband. You still have plenty of opportunities to recover. Don''t you think so?"


    After saying that, the nurse left in a hurry. She did not know that her words made Gavin and I, who


    were in the ward, deeply embarrassed.


    Thest time we met, Gavin and I broke up unhappily. It seemed that we met several times and all


    didn''t end well. Now that the nurse said it again, I really didn''t know how to face Gavin.


    Gavin broke the silence first and said. "Are you hungry? It seemed that you haven''t eaten anything


    today. How about I buy something for you?"


    I nodded. He asked me if I had any food abstained , and I got up and left. I looked at the seat he was


    sitting on and was lost in thought for a long while.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 31 Again

    Chapter 31 Again


    Gavin had been taking care of all things at hospital for a few days. I had mentioned using my own


    money, and he had not objected. Gavin, for some reason, has softened his ways.


    I''ve also figured out my rtionship with Gavin. He knew so many of my secrets, he''s my friend


    anyway. There''s nothing wrong to ept care by friends.


    We had a good time together these days, and his care for me became more intimate. Of course I had


    not forgotten what he had once said. But I could not believe it, nor would I believe it. I think it''s good as


    it was now. I was not greedy and didn''t dare to dream of anything too extravagant.


    Gavin was getting more random in front of me. Although he was not a reserved person in the first


    ce, now he was very different from before.


    Gavin was with me. He often bought some non-practical care products, saying that my health was not


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    good and needed some supplement. Iughed at him and said. "You bought them again, didn''t you? I


    dare not eat."


    Gavin rolled his eyes at me in disdain and said. "I asked J about this. I''m not a fool."


    I grinned and said. "But why do I feel that you are like a fool now, standing around me and doing


    nothing all day long."


    "Does Darcey have a conscience?" Gavin said discontentedly. "I took care of you so well. I bought you


    food and drink, but in the end, I gave you such an ungrateful evaluation!"


    "Then I''ll give you money. That''s easy."


    "Well, do you think I''m short of money?" Gavin became a bossy president again and looked down at


    me. "However, I never make a loss. I''ve spent so much time, effort for you, and.... You have to pay me


    back, right?"


    "What?" I asked, feigning ignorance.


    Gavin was a little angry. He was unwilling to say what it was. I was really a little curious.


    "Tell me what it is!"


    "That true heart of mine!" Gavin held my shoulder and looked straight into my eyes. "I''ve given you my


    true hearts. What about you? Are you going to give me a reply?"


    Gavin''s eyes were like a bottomless pool, sucking me deeply into his eyes. Just when I was about to be


    confused by him, someone suddenly pushed the door open and came in. I was so scared that I pushed


    Gavin away. Fortunately, there was a sofa behind him, so we didn''t turn out to be akward.


    Gavin pretended to be calm and sat cross-legged on the sofa. It was the nurse who came in yesterday.


    She held back herughter and asked, "It seems that I''ve came at the wrong time. Shall Ie back


    Gavin got up and walked out, saying, "No. I''ll buy some food. You can continue."


    After he left, the nurse smiled even more brightly. Blushed, I smiled at her. This stupid Gavin. It''s just


    after dinner time. How could he buy food!


    Nurse''s personality was straightforward. The things between Gavin and me soon became a joke


    between them. Most of the time, they said that we treated each outher like first love. Gavin looked cruel


    and merciless, but in fact, he was very lovely.


    Hearing this description, I couldn''t help but shudder. I didn''t expect to hear someone describe Gavin


    like this in my lifetime. I''ve lived so long that I haven''t seen it.

 Chapter 32 Jealousy

    Chapter 32 Jealousy


    Although Gavin confessed again. He was not eager to get an answer from me. Maybe he was afraid


    that I would be under too much pressure. So I pretened to be a shrinking turtle. If he did not mention it,


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I would pretend to have amnesia.


    He was still taking good care of me. I asked curiously, "Aren''t you going to work?"


    Gavin said scornfully. "Nothing. If there is anything needs to be checked by me, the assistant will send


    it to me. You don''t have to worry about it."


    "But I haven''t seen anyonee here."


    "I took care of it outside the door and let her go back. She might disturb your rest if she came."


    Gavin said it easily, but I felt warm in my heart. In these two days, apart from taking a rest on the sofa,


    he just sat outside for fear of disturbing me. In fact, I had almost recovered, and I didn''t need him to


    take care of me so carefully.


    I proposed to leave the hospital, but Gavin refused. He insisted that I should stay at the hospital for two


    more days.


    Living in the hospital, I would still be sad when I saw other people''s children or the pregnant women in


    Anyway, that child is not ours, which means that there is no destiny between us. We will have our own


    children."


    I leaned into his chest and maintained my position for a long time until I realized something was wrong.


    I quickly got out of his arms and said."You''re talking farther. Our child!"


    Gavin asked disapprovingly, "What? Are you not going to give birth to my baby?"


    I red at him, turned around and walked to the ward without asking Gavin for help. Gavin followed me


    calmly and said. "If you have the ability, run quickly and let me chase you!"


    My body was not fully recovered yet, so I couldn''t walk too fast. I could only hold the wall and continue


    walking in a huff. Gavin waited for a while and got impatient. He nced at me and walked to the ward.


    Soon, I couldn''t see him. I was so angry that I shouted, "Gavin! Come here!"


    Hearing this, Gavin turned around and walked to me in three steps. He held my arm and let me move


    forward slowly. However, he still made me angry and said, "You''re too slow. Shall I hold you go back?"


    "Scr*ew you!"


    Gavin''s presence took away the pain of losing my son, and I''m kind of able to get over it now. Almost


    every nurse on this floor knew me as a patient and Gavin as a patient''s family. Everyone seemed to


    consider us as husband and wife. And I gradually acquiesced and stopped arguing.


    The same nurses came and go, but never changed. But the patients changed all the time. This is


    obstetrics and gynecology deparment, with the most female patients. Everyone who saw Gavin asked


    for his contact information. Even the more tant ones, knowing that he and I are married and still


    won''t give up, probably trying to take my ce while I''m having a miscarriage.


    When I thought of the phrase "taking my ce", I didn''t feel anything wrong with it. But when I realized


    it, I remembered that we are not lovers. How could I say them take the ce? In fact, I had not even


    took the ce yet.


    I saw Gavin talking to a young and tall woman from a distance. When he came over, I unconsciously


    put on a bad face. I asked him, "What do you want to hear? Show it to me."

 Chapter 33 Out of the Tospital

    Chapter 33 Out of the Tospital


    As an experienced woman in love, Gavin knew the reason for my expression. He said casually.


    "Nothing. She asked me about something. I told her out of my kindheartedness."


    I said, "Humph, did you not inquire whether Mr. Stone was single or not? Did he tell the truth?"


    "That''s what you want to know? I''ll tell you all about it..."


    "No!" I interrupted Gavin, through clenched teeth. "I am not interested in your sensational news."


    Gavin said angrily, "Darcey! I was only jesting. Why are you so serious? He''s my assistant!"


    I did not want to stay here any longer. I was toozy to talk to Gavin. I went and did the discharge


    paperwork myself after I picked up my certificate. Gavin walked up behind me and asked. "What''s your


    hurry? Can not you wait two more days?"


    I said, "I can''t wait. If I wait any longer, the ount will be frozen."


    Gavin was speechless "Your ount have run out of money early."


    I thought, no way, I already paid for the hospital. So I quickly pulled out my phone and looked at it. I


    was so angry that all the care products Gavin was buying these days was my money!


    I asked Gavin why he did that. He said innocently, "You asked me to pay with your card."


    I gritted my teeth and said. "Forget it! Just in time to go home! "


    Gavin, however, stopped and said. "Going back home? Have you forgotten that you have not paid this


    month''s rent?"


    I gasped and saw Gavin''s triumphant look. I got it. This guy was here waiting for me!


    Before I lost my temper, Gavin came up to me, held me by the hair and said. "Do not be mad, do not be


    mad. I have already found you a new ce to stay. I have even brought something to you already."


    "Where is it?"


    "My home."


    I do not know if Gavin has always been so bold, but I do not think so. He used to make a hard


    impression on me, so I did not dare get close to him. In the beginning, we had sex out of extreme


    hatred. I had no choice but to choose that bad n.


    But today it seemed, I don''t know if that was a bad idea...


    Gavin gave him his master bedroom to me. He went to sleep on the living room. I felt a little sorry, but it


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    was hard for me to go against him. So I had no choice but to ept it.


    On the first night, Gavin took a bath in the master bathroom and said he had always been used to it. I


    could not say anything about that. After all, it was his house.


    I could bear all that, but I could not bear it if he secretly touched my bed in the middle of the night.


    I was just falling asleep when someone came into my bed and hugged me. In the semi-dark room,


    everyone was not afraid.


    It was only when he smelled Gavin''s familiar scent that I finally felt relieved. Cold sweat broke out all


    over my body.


    But there seemed something magical about his embrace. Despite my anger, I soon fell asleep. It was


    as if I were falling asleep in his arms for the first time, with a warm and simply calm heart.


    Gavin had not yet opened his eyes when I awoke. Looking at such a criminal face, I suddenly thought it


    would be nice if I could go on staring at him forever.

 Chapter 34 Threats

    Chapter 34 Threats


    Gavin fell asleep and could not helpughing. I asked him in a low voice, "What are youughing at?"


    Gavin opened his eyes and said, "I''m fascinated by your beauty."


    I felt a little ashamed, and said, "You are mad." Then I tried to get up, but Gavin pushed me down.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Gavin was very unreasonable, and said. "Stay with me a while longer. I am not busy to-day. Have a


    good rest."


    This was true of himself as well as of me. He quickly fell asleep again, and I wondered if he had been


    talking in his sleep.


    Gavin''s arms were firm and warm, but he also felt sick. I disentangled myself from his arm, got up, and


    went out to see. Suddenly Gavin woke up and asked, "Where are you going?"


    Not knowing whether tough or cry, I said. "I am hungry. I want to go to the kitchen and see if there is


    anything to eat."


    Gavin sat up with dishevelled hair and said. "I am hungry... Let me think, there does not seem to be


    anything to eat at home. Let us order something."


    I stopped quickly and said. "No, I want something light. I can do it myself. It''s not like you have not


    eaten it before."


    Gavin did not say a word and pulled me back into his arms. The stubble on his chin lingered in my


    mind. He said, "You want to eat, okay? Tell me the answer first."


    He asekd senseless answer in an early morning, I asked, "What answer?"


    "Do you want to be my girlfriend?"


    "What If I said I don''t want it."


    "Then get out of here with your luggage. Go wherever you like!"


    "You are threatening me in broad daylight!"


    "I''m not just going to threaten you, I''m going to do it! " Gavin suddenly pressed his lips on me. I was so


    unprepared for his kiss that I forgot to resist.


    Maintaining this posture for a long time, I pushed him away ufortably. He raised his head and


    looked at me. Suddenly he smiled. "Your face is so red!"


    I glowered at him, "It''s all because of you!"


    Gavin was suddenly enlightened and said. "Oh, I forgot about this. I''ll wash my face first."


    I grabbed him and said, "I''m so hungry. Can I eat first?"


    He thought for a moment and said, " No, you''re sitting on confinement. You can''t touch cold water. I


    could do it for you. ". "


    "You know how to cook?" I asked in surprise.


    "Of course!" Gavin shook his hair with narcissism, got up and walked out.


    I caught up to him and said, "Hey, wash your hands before cooking!"


    I was surprised that Gavin could cook. I had always thought of their grand semi-open kitchen as a


    decoration. I never thought Gavin would walk in it.


    Gavin rolled his eyes helplessly and said. "Otherwise, why do you think the kitchen is half open? In


    fact, it can be closed. Do you want to have a look?"


    I shook my head and said. "No, no need. I don''t want to see it for the time being."


    Gavin continued, "The open kitchen looks good and is not good to use, so I have made a small switch.


    It will be open when not in use, and closed when in use."


    "I didn''t expect you to know so much."


    "After all, this is his own house. Of course, it''s still the most convenient way toe, and it does not


    matter whether he likes it or not." Then he came out and sat down opposite me with his bare hands.


    Confused I asked him, "Where''s your meal?"


    Gavin shrugged his shoulders and said, "Did not you say you wanted to eat light? I have just cooked a


    bowl of porridge, and now I am cooking it."


    I looked at him and didn''t know what to say.


    Gavin thought for a while and went to the refrigerator to get a case of milk. After looking at it for a while,


    he said, "It''s all right. It has not expired yet. I''ll heat up a ss of milk for you first. So you can have


    something in  your stomach first and will not starve."


    I nodded and looked at Gavin''s back, who was making his way around the kitchen. He had stretched


    out on the table and was indulging his fantasy.

 Chapter 35 Work

    Chapter 35 Work


    It took a long time to eat Gavin''s masterpiece. There was no way to judge whether it was good or not. It


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    was just a bowl of delicious white porridge. Gavin sat down to eat with me. And I suddenly felt that the


    house was more warm than when I came the first time.


    Gavin also asked me about the food, I blurted out, "Delicious." He was not picky and continued to eat


    happily. He rushed to wash the dishes after the meal.


    I felt embarrassed and said, "I''m sorry for eating and drinking for nothing. If I don''t do anything again, I


    would be a rice worm."


    Gavin kissed my face and said. "Just be a rice worn, as long as you can stay in my rice jar."


    I was ttered by Gavin''s emotions. A failed marriage had made me shy away from romance.


    Especially a man like Gavin, I felt more unlikly to ept him. He was so good that I even doubted


    myself.


    In the past, I didn''t know he would be so gentle. I thought he had always been high and mighty, looking


    down on all living things.


    We were very intimate now. And we were all grown men who''ve been through things. These things


    were clear in my heart. I was worried about my health and kept pushing Gavin away.


    Gavin still did not let me go. He held me in his arms and said with a muffled smile. "I know what you''re


    thinking. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you."


    "Then why are you still... knowing that my body is inconvenient......"


    "God can get a witness, I don''t want anything more than to hug you. Isn''t that allowed "Then Gavin


    came up with an innocent look. He rubbed my hair,and his eyes still fixed on my lips.


    Gavin''s kiss was gentle, and I did my best to respond. He kissed softly from the beginning but turned to


    an aggressive attack. We kissed each other like we were exchanging our sincerity. Our body opened a


    certain switch, a column of me shot up immediately.


    Gavin could not help but lick my neck. I shivered and suddenly responded. I pushed him away and


    said, "No."


    He looked at me. The fire in his eyes had not died out, but he did not continue. Gavin said, "You


    haven''t promised me yet."


    "Promise you what?"


    "Be my girlfriend."


    Looking at his eyes, I almost couldn''t help but nodding. But I always couldn''t forget the pain of the past,


    and I didn''t dare to take big steps toward new life.


    Gavin saw that I did not answer, so he was not anxious. He said, "It''s okay, I''m not in a hurry. I can wait


    for your verbal promise, as long as you are still with me."


    So another half month passed, and I feltpletely recovered and even can do some chores.  So I''ve


    proposed to Gavin that I wanted to go to work.


    Upon hearing that, Gavin shook his head and said, "No way." I asked why. He said, "You''ve just


    recovered. Can''t you take a few more days off?"


    "But I can''t have nothing to do every day. I''m just a unemployed vagrant. I still have to pay your money


    back."


    "I''m not afraid you owe me money. What are you scared of? Besides, you bet yourself on me, and I


    don''t care if you pay me back." Gavin looked like a scoundrel as if saying, "What can you do to me?"


    I rolled my eyes at him and said."Why didn''t I find out that you are such a ruffian before?"


    He continued to say in tion. "This is my nature. Do you regret now? It''s toote!"

 Chapter 36 Relax

    Chapter 36 Rx


    Now that I''m well, Gavin doesn''t have to apany at home all the time, but he does text me when


    he''s at work. Iughed at his ignorance. He said "Before I was a good student. Now I was taught bad


    by you. You canpensate me."


    But putting all jokes aside, I dare not disturb him when he was busy. I didn''t give him much help, if I


    knocked him back. I was really not to appreciate what was good.


    While Gavin was busy, I met his assistant Lydia, the tall, sassy girl I saw at the hospital. Lydia was as


    beautiful as her name showed, but meticulous in her words. She spoke to me in the same manner,


    seriously and with only key words.


    I didn''t mind but even admired her a little bit. Gavin was so serious at work, which was known to all. So


    it was reasonable she had such a good assistant.


    Gavin was afraid I''m always alone at home and get bored. He said he would take me to meet some


    friends since I hadn''t been out for so long.


    In the car, I asked him who were at present. Was there many people? He said, "There should be a lot


    of people. They are my best friends in business. In order to avoid embarrassment, they should all bring


    their girlfriends."


    I nodded and stopped asking. I just waited obediently.


    When we arrived, everyone was here. I followed Gavin and greeted them cordially. A young man said,


    "Wow, is this beauty your new girlfriend?"


    I blushed and didn''t know how to answer.


    Fortunately, a slightly older man stood up, intentionally staring at the young man. "Fourth Bro, keep


    your mouth shut. Watch out for Third Bro''s fist! We won''t help you!"


    Today, all the people here were Gavin''s true friends. Everyone knew that it was difficult to get along


    with each other in business areas, and there were few friends here. Gavin said that these people were


    all true friends. He told me not to be nervous, and just rx.


    As soon as I sat down beside Gavin, a lively and pretty girl on the other side hurriedly introduced


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    herself. "You are Gavin''s girlfriend, and you are my sister-inw. My name is Ashley. May I have your


    name please?"


    I said shyly, "My name is Darcey. You can just call me Darcey."


    As soon as I finished speaking, another long-haired beauty said. "Ashley, you are still a little girl. You


    shoudn''t call her sister instead sister-inw! That''s a more intimate calling of names. "


    Then the young man who spoke to me just now also said, "That''s not right, Amanda. You don''t like


    others to call you sister-inw, but it''s not necessarily Darcey doesn''t like it. Do you think so, Darcey?


    By the way, I forgot to say, my name is Henry, and Ashley is my girlfriend."


    I nodded and smiled at them. The man who had helped me out just now said, "Darcey, don''t be


    couteous. Henry and his girlfriend are childish. I am their eldest brother, Andrew. This is Edward."


    Andrew''s temperament seemed to be very consistent with his identity of eldest brother, calm and not


    indiscreet. Edward did not talk much and looked very approachable. He was silent most of the time.


    Henry was obviously the kind of boy who liked to y. He might be a young master at home.


    The long-haired Amanda was the big brother''s girlfriend. It was said that they were going to get


    married. Ashley and Henry just confirmed the rtionship as boyfriend and girlfriend, but they just fell


    in love, and marriage seemed to be a future topic.

 Chapter 37 The Game

    Chapter 37 The Game


    Edward''spanion didn''t show during the dinner, and I couldn''t be more curious. Most of them are in


    their thirties, but they y like kids, especially Henry and Ashley.


    After sitting for a while, Ashley suddenly mored and said that he would y the game of "of course".


    Henry immediately agreed. Gavin had never heard of such a game. He asked, "What the hell is this?"


    I said, "It''s just a game. When two people ask each other questions, no matter how they ask, they can


    only say ''of course''. If you don''t say so, it''s a loss."


    Gavin knitted his eyebrows and said, "What''s the fun?"


    Iughed at him for being left behind. He rolled his eyes at me and said, "It''s true. As long as I don''t


    listen and just say it, I''ll be invincible."


    "That''s not true," I said, "You see it first!"


    Henry was the one who proposed the first round. Unfortunately, the wine bottle was transferred to


    Edward, who was the most absent-minded person in the audience today. Henry asked Edward a


    question that seemed to be thest thing he wanted to answer at the moment, "Did you get dumped?"


    After hearing that, Gavin almost spat out the beer he had drunk. He whispered in my ear, "How can he


    ask this d*mn question?"


    "Of course, the question should be challengable and will be fun!"


    Edward shrugged and pretended not to care. "Of course!"


    Gavin stood beside me, praying that he would not be picked up for this game. Iughed at him and


    said, "Could it be that they know something about you?"


    Gavin quickly denied. "No, absolutely not! I''m innocent, and a clean hand wants no washing!"


    Edward and Henry had a tie. Next, it was Ashley''s turn to turn the wine bottle. I didn''t expect that she


    would turn to me the first time she turned? I looked at her smirking face and even thought that she did it


    on purpose.


    I was a little embarrassed and asked, "Is Henry your true love?"


    "Of course!" Ashley answered very easily.


    Amanda looked at it and said, "Darcey, you deliberately make the question easy! You let Ashley''s go,


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    but she may not let you go!"


    Sure enough, Amanda was right. Ashley sat up straight and asked me seriously, "Will you marry the


    third brother?"


    As soon as she asked this question, all the people fell silent. However, it was a little difficult to answer.


    It was not the thing that I say yes and we would get married. It depended on Gavin''s willingness.


    But I said immediately, "Of course!"


    I just didn''t expect it Gavin added, "Of course!"


    Both of us were stunned, but everyone was more vigorous in heckling. And in the midst of all this


    merriment, I felt a bright eye fixed upon me.


    My feelings were clear, and I''m not being sentimental. But I did not dare to proove, I told myself there


    was nothing. There was absolutely nothing that will deliberately ignore this line of sight in the past.


    After that, we went crazy for a while. Gavin was afraid that I would feel tired, so he said, "I booked a


    room for you. I''ll take you to rest first."


    After returning our room, we suddenly became embarrassed. Gavin did not know why he looked so


    uneasy. He suddenly said, "I''ll go down and y with them for a while. Take a rest yourself."

 Chapter 38 Determination

    Chapter 38 Determination


    Gavin stood up and was about to leave. I quickly said, "Will youe backter?"


    Gavin said, "I can book another room next to yours. You cane to me anytime. It''s okay."


    He looked unhappy, and I was a little confused. I asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    After thinking for a while, Gavin closed the door and came back. "I know you just said it to save my


    face. I won''t misunderstand you." Then he turned around and was about to leave.


    I smiled bitterly and said, "How do you know that I just want to save your face? You didn''t ask me


    whether I would like or not."


    Gavin said excitedly, "Are you willing to?"


    I nodded gently and said with a smile, "Yes."


    We''ve gone through setbacks for a long time. Gavin had been so good to me, and I can''t let him


    sacriface for nothing.


    Upon hearing my answer, Gavin rushed up to hug me and asked, "Really?"


    "What? You don''t believe me?"


    "No, no, I can''t believe it. But since you''re willing, why didn''t you say anything after waiting for so long?"


    I asked, "How long? I''ll answer it soon."


    Gavin thought for a moment and said, "It¡¯s me. I couldn''t wait a second. I was afraid you''d say no, and


    helped you to answer."


    "Don''t you have confidence in yourself? Mr. Stone?"


    "I''m confident in front of other women, but I feel inferior to you."


    Gavin hit me with one shot. My softest part of my heart was touched, this feeling was indescribable. I


    snuggled in his arms and he gently responded.


    After keeping this posture for a while, I suddenly asked, "Don''t you need to go out and apany


    them?"


    Gavin said straightforwardly, "No! If I go down now, they will feel strange!"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I rolled my eyes at him and said disdainfully, "What if I really didn''t agree?"


    "Then I''ll have to do it in a forceble way, and the only way." Gavin pretended to be distressed. I beat


    him with a smile, but he suddenly grabbed my hand and looked at my eyes and said, "Is that okay?"


    I immediately understood his intentions and began to feel a hint of anticipation in my heart. But I was


    still a little scared. I said, "I don''t know either. What do you think?"


    Gavin felt a little funny and said, "I think I can." He did not wait for me to answer and came straight up


    to cover my mouth. He was afraid that I would say no.


    Gavin''s kiss was intoxicatng, but his action was very fierce. We gradually enjoyed it.


    Then I undressed and spent the night together. During this period, I felt a little ufortable, but Gavin


    did not force me. We waited for a long time before continuing their work.


    After that, I fell asleep in his arms, just like the first time I slept with him. I slept veryfortably. When


    I woke up, I even felt as if I had traveled through time, and fell into some strange circle of time and


    space.


    Gavin''s handsome even he was asleep. I felt sore all over and didn''t want to close my eyes for fear that


    he would disappear if I nce less.


    If only the rest of my life were as peaceful and beautiful as the moment. I thought.

 Chapter 39 Enjoy

    Chapter 39 Enjoy


    After waking up, Gavin kept asking me if I felt any difort. I said, "I''m fine. It''s okay. It''s true."


    He didn''t believe it and asked me several times more before stopping.


    I said, "I''m really fine. It doesn''t matter if I go straight to work now."


    Gavin said, "You just recovered and thought about going to work. Rest for a few more days. I''ll take you


    somewhereter."


    In the past, he would have told me where to go directly, but now he was starting to keep me guessing. I


    asked curiously, "Where to?"


    "Get up and eat something. You''ll know when you get there."


    "Won''t Luddy and the others go?"


    "What are they going to do with our date?"


    He forced me to put on my clothes and wash. I didn''t even have a bite before I was dragged out by


    Gavin. I said, "You don''t have to worry about my health anymore."


    He said, "Didn''t you just say it was okay? You said it several times!"


    Well, so he was trapping me here! When I got on the bus, he gave me some biscuits to replenish my


    strength. I was even more confused. What was the purpose of this?


    Then I felt even stranger. Gavin, the famous president of Stone Group, why did he bring me to the


    amusement park?


    After Gavin parked his car, he came up to me with an excited expression. It was only then that I


    realized that he was dressed in a youthful style today.


    The simple jeans and hoodie made him look like a man in his twenties. He looked less persevered as a


    president, but more approachable.


    I sighed in my heart. Yesterday, he was mine, alone. Today,he belonged to everyone.


    Gavin said, "You''re in good health. It''s suitable for you toe to such a good ce. This is the Holy


    Land for a date. The manager''s report said that all the lovers who came here are young."


    Not only am I amazed, but I also said, "Is this also your property?"


    "Of course! We can y free today. Are you happy?"


    Indeed, from childhood to now, I had been to so many amusement park. Every time, I find the most


    wanting one to y. The second want to y can only row in thest. Gavin promised me today that if I


    can''t y all the entertainment facilities, I could live here and y tomorrow! Or we could have a night


    party!


    I stopped quickly. It was getting out of hand. It''s not logical to have a night show. Although there are


    night shows here, but there are few people.


    Gavin was suddenly hit by an ice cream truck. It''s not serious, but the clothes were all dirty. He didn''t


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    bring another clothes, so we had to cut our journey short.


    On the way home, Gavin asked me, "I''m not satisfied today. Do you think it''s a pity?"


    I said disapprovingly, "What pity. What''s there to regret? You can stille in the future!"


    Gavin said mysteriously, "But you''re going to work tomorrow."


    I was stunned and said in surprise, "Can I go to work now? Really?"


    "Of course it''s true! But you should be more concerned about where to work."


    "I''m already very happy to be able to go to work. Who cares where!" I was so excited that I almost


    jumped out of the car and turned a few circles. But after calming down, I still said, "Where will I work?"


    Gavin said disapprovingly, "The Stone family!"

 Chapter 40 Airborne

    Chapter 40 Airborne


    Gavin''s face was light when he said the words Stone family, but my whole body froze. I thought I had


    heard something wrong, and asked again, "What did you say?"


    Gavin pulled up to a traffic light, took me by the shoulder just as he tried to confess to me at the first


    time.  And said, "I''ve got you a job at the Stone Family. We''re going to be colleagues."


    Looking at Gavin''s affirmative face, I still couldn''t believe it. After calming down for a while. I


    stammered, "No... no. I said I couldn''t rely on you anymore. I came out to work to be independent. If I


    was still under your protection, then I wouldn''t have much of a use."


    "But I don''t trust you to go out to find other jobs. You know the so-called rules of those people. At least


    in the Stone family, my staff will never do such dirty things."


    I knew that he was talking about thest time I was with Mr. Moretz. It seemed that he was still


    unhappy for this. I still felt unconfident and said, "But... can I really do it? I don''t think I''m qualified."


    "I haven''t told you what your position is. Do you know whether you are qualified or not?" Gavin raised


    his eyebrows and said.


    "Then... then what if someone else finds out about our rtionship? At that time, what should I do?"


    Gavin had probably not thought about this problem, and his face became serious. When he was about


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to arrive home, he suddenly said, "How about this? We should not announce our rtionship in the


    "Have you really decided to do this? Can''t you turn the situation around?" It was not that I was against


    announcing our rtionship, but I was afraid of dragging Gavin down.


    "I have already arranged a position for you, and even  arranged the office position. It would be toote


    to arrange someone else now."


    Gavin left thest tough problem for me. I didn''t know what to do. Although I was not old now, and had


    little woring experience since I graduated from college. I worked as an assistant for a while and it took


    me a long time to get familiar with her. Now Gavin suddenly asked me to work for the Stone family. I


    was really scared.


    Before I could even react, Gavin tapped on my shoulder and said. "What''s wrong? Is this news making


    you so anxious? Then don''t go, incase you have any mental health. Then I''ll lose more than I gain."


    Looking into Gavin''s eyes, I thought for a moment and said. "In fact, this is also a challenge for me,


    right? I''m willing to do the job you gave me, and I''m willing to help you. But as you said, we can''t make


    our rtions public."


    Gavin nodded and said, "I respect your opinion, always respect."


    "If that''s the case, I agree with your n."


    Though I said it seriously, Gavin was pleasantly surprised and said, "Really? That''s great!"


    In response to Gavin''s reaction, I asked in embarrassment, "Will I make you so happy by staying by


    your side?"


    "Of course! I won''t secretly send you a text message when you are in a meeting in thepany!"


    For the first time I saw Gavin smile like a child, and I fell into the honey of happiness.


    After going upstairs, Gavin suddenly thought of something before he changed clothes. He said, "Let''s


    make a bet!"

 Chapter 41 A Bet

    Chapter 41 A Bet


    I looked at him puzzledly and said, "Bet? What bet?"


    Gavin said triumphantly, "Let''s bet on whose movement was discovered by others. If someone loses,


    then......"


    "So what?"


    "I haven''t thought about it yet. Well, the loser had to agree a condition from the winner. We can''t


    haggle."


    I''ve been thinking about it. There''s no downside to the bet. I''m Gavin''s man. What''s to scared of. I also


    smiled and said: "ok, since I had nothing, I was not afraid of anything. I can afford to lose!"


    Gavin looked at me and smiled. Suddenly, his smile became evil. He hugged me and said, "That''s not


    necessarily true, hehe......"


    I tried to push him away, but the movement was like ying hard to get. So we fell into tenderness love


    again......


    In fact, it is very urgent for me to work in the Stone Family. He just told me today, and I should go


    tomorrow, and it takes some time for me to get used to it. But there was no way. He had said it, and I


    had promised. It was toote to regret.


    I woke up the next morning. Probably because I was nervous, I looked very ufortable. When


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Gavin came out of the room and saw me in the kitchen, he said in surprise, "God, you just made


    breakfast. When did you get up?"


    I said, "Anyway, I can''t sleep. It''s good to get up and do some housework to divert my attention."


    Gavin changed his clothes and checked the time. "It''s still early. I''m the boss. I don''t have to go there


    so early."


    "But aren''t you known for dedicating? I thought you would go early. But it doesn''t matter. I can go by


    subway."


    "That won''t do. We have cars at home. Let''s go out after we tidy up. Come and eat. Don''t fidget." I sat


    down with Gavin to have breakfast. During this time, he was fascinated by the news with an iPad. I


    couldn''t help but remind him, "You shoud focusing eating when you eat. You can work hard after


    breakfast."


    Gavin quickly put down the thing in his hand and looked at me and said, "It''s quite like a family, except


    for a son."


    I blushed and didn''t know what to say. But then I remembered that I had just lost a baby. Wiith Gavin


    apanying me, I had almost forgotten what an irresponsible parent I was.


    Seeing that he was silent, Gavin quickly said, "Forget it, I won''t say it. Have you finished eating? Let''s


    go quickly, or we''ll catch the traffic jam."


    I nodded and tried my best to pull myself together. We walked out of the house together without  saying


    a word.


    There were not many people at the corner of thepany. I asked Gavin to put me here. He didn''t say


    anything, just telling me to rx. And then he went to stop the car.


    I took a deep breath outside the building, raised my head and walked into the Stone family''s building.


    The receptionist smiled and asked me where I was. Gavin introduced me to her, and then she gave me


    a look full of meaning before telling me where to go.


    After getting into the elevator, I felt upset. If I had known this would happen, I should have applied for


    the job by myself. I can also say that I was introduced by someone. The result would be better than


    saying I was introduced by Gavin.


    Beforeing, Gavin asked me to go to Human Resources Department first. I thought my position


    should be there. It was not particrly difficult to work in human resources department. But it was


    definitely not simple. Once not careful, people would say that it was dispensable. Gavin also wanted


    me to learn how to deal with interpersonal rtionships first.

 Chapter 42 The Scandal

    Chapter 42 The Scandal


    People in the office came one after another. I sat there alone and felt a little embarrassed. Finally,


    someone dared toe up and ask me, "Excuse me, are you a neer?"


    I was about to reply when Gavin came in from outside. He saw us talking, and said, "I was just about to


    announce, and you are already chatting up. This is Darcey, the new human resources director. You get


    to know each other well, and then I''ll send someone if there is anything." Before turning, he took a look


    at me, which was caught by me. I felt my heart beating like a drum, afraid of being discovered.


    After Gavin left, all the people in the office were stunned, as if they had not reacted this news. My heart


    sank. I immediately understood that the other people in the office had just learnt about the news of my


    The first girl who spoke to me just now thought for a moment and said, "Miss. Back, hello, I am Heidi.


    Nice to meet you."


    I quickly said, "You don''t have to be so polite. You should be a few years younger than me. If you don''t


    mind, you can call me Darcey. And everyone, you don''t have to be courteous. Nice to meet you."


    After that, I didn''t say much. I looked through the documents on the human resources in thepany.


    My reading speed was not bad. Half a day, I had already got a rough idea of the personal rtions.


    Tuman resources staffs here were all smart people. Before noon, everyone was making out with me,


    and Heidi called me sister Darcey and asked me to go to dinner with them. I thought about it and


    refused. This morning I was very nervous, not hungry at all. Now let me rx all alone.


    Everyone in the office is quite easy to get along with. Except for one man about my age, Leonardo. It''s


    a lovely name, but I don''t know why, although he showed some respect to me, but I had a strange


    feeling like I owed him money.


    After a long rest, I got up and went to the pantry to get some water. Outside, I heard the voice of a girl


    whispering. I overheard my own name. So I was curious and wanted to hear more.


    Although I knew it was not good, I had to first know what my first impression was for everyone.


    A young woman said, "Have you seen Leonardo''s state this morning? His face is almost falling. He is


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    also an expert in chatting and pretending to be familiar with everyone."


    "Does he dare to pretend today? She is sent by Mr. Stone. He is afraid that he can''t tter her!"


    "This is also the reason why Leonardo is not feeling well. In our department, he is the most


    experienced person. Originally, this director''s position was empty for a long time. Everyone thought that


    it would be him. Unexpectedly, this cooked duck family was intercepted halfway."


    "You''re right. There is nothing special about the newer. She probably has some means to get this


    position."


    "What means, it''s because of Mr. Stone!"


    "Really? I can''t tell. She doesn''t look like that kind of woman!"


    "Listen to me......"


    At this point, I was not interested in what they talk next, let alone who was gossiping. I sat in the


    distance for a while, and when the men had finally finished I went in to get the water.


    When I returned to my office, I didn''t say anything to the others and continued to read my profile. In the


    end, I sorted out a more concise and intuitive document and sent someone to give it to Gavin. The day


    was almost over.

 Chapter 43 Results

    Chapter 43 Results


    On the first day of work, I was under all kinds of pressure and dared not leave early. So I stayed and


    worked for a while after work. When everyone in the office had left, I finally rxed.


    It was getting dark. Gavin came to see me. Seeing that I was still sitting there, he said in surprise,


    "Haven''t you left yet? I thought you had already left."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I smiled and said, "The boss hasn''t got off work yet. How dare I, a small staff  leave first?"


    Gavin looked at me with a worried look. "You look tired. How do you feel? Are you okay?"


    "Okay, I was on my first day and was a little nervous. I''m afraid I can''t do it well, not because I''m tired.


    By the way, did you read the documents I gave you?"


    Speaking of this, Gavin was very surprised and said. "I saw it. You did a good job, which surprised me


    a lot. It turns out that you are not good for nothing, either."


    I red at him. "Do you think I''m just a housewife who knows nothing?"


    "Of course not! At least not now."


    I am d that Gavin was satisfied, but most importantly, my colleagues seemed to shut up after getting


    my information. Although I did not do very well, it at least proved my ability, which was enough.


    You can never stop people gossiping. I deeply understand this truth.


    Then I went home with Gavin. There was no one in thepany anymore, and he was a little bolder. I


    was tired, too. I was so tired of dealing with all these people that I leaned against him.


    When we got to the elevator, someone called us "Mr. Stone" behind us, which frightened me so much


    that I pushed Gavin away. I squatted down and pretended to tie my shoces.


    When I looked up, i realized that it was Lydia. Thisss didn''t make a sound wherever she went, which


    scared me to death.


    Lydia nced at me and then said to Gavin. "Mr. Stone, I have booked tickets for Aurora next week.


    Here is your flight ticket."


    After Gavin received the tickets, he looked at Lydia and said. "Thank you for your hard work. You are


    still busy at thiste hour. You should go back and rest."


    Lydia nodded then turned around and left. From beginning to end, he never gave me another look.


    Gavin saw that I was still squatting. Heughed and said, "Don''t embarrass yourself. Are there


    shoces on your shoes?"


    I just remembered that I was wearing shallow high heels today. I had been pulling on the instep for a


    long time and didn''t feel it. It seemed that I was still too nervous.


    After entering the elevator, Gavin said, "Do you feel ashamed when you are with me? You hide when


    you hear any movement."


    I smiled and said, "I don''t mean that. The main thing is that we are still betting. Although I have nothing


    to lose, I also have the desire to win."


    Gavin held my shoulder and said, "Thispetition is getting more interesting!" Then his mouth leaned


    closer.


    I nced at the monitor and said, "That''s enough. Someone''s watching us!"


    However, Gavin said indifferently, "Don''t worry. No one will watch them. They dare not to watch!"


    What he said was worth aftertasting. I looked at Gavin with a smile and said, "What''s wrong? Did you


    have a lot of experience before, Mr. Stone? You are so sure about this."


    Gavin was choked by my words. After a while, he said, "No wonder people say you can''t fall in love


    with a smart woman..."

 Chapter 44 Business Trip

    Chapter 44 Business Trip


    When Gavin got home, he ripped off his tie andy limp on the sofa. I helped him massage the


    shoulder. He caught my hand and said, "You have worked for a day. Don''t make yourself so tired.


    Come and have a rest."


    I obediently sat down next to Gavin and asked him if he had eaten dinner. He said he had eaten with a


    colleague after the meeting and was still not hungry. I felt relived and had a good rest.


    Suddenly, I recalled when I met with Lydia and said. "Did Lydia say that you''re going on a business trip


    next week?"


    Gavin closed his eyes and said with a nod, "We decided today at the meeting. I have to go."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Not far away, just Aurora. It''s pretty close."


    The fatigue in my mind was immediately dispelled when I heard that he was going Aurora. "What are


    you doing there?" I asked.


    Gavin did not care much and replied directly,  "Thepany ned to set up a factory there. I wanted


    to go over there and see for myself what it''s like."


    I pondered for a moment before asking, "Where is the factory?"


    "It was previously a factory called HY Tech, so it is convenient to change."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "What a coincidence," I thought. "The head of the factory is my uncle. I heard about it two years ago,


    but I didn''t pay much attention to it. I didn''t expect that the buyer was actually Gavin!"


    Gavin was going to fall asleep soon. I quickly shook him and said, "Take a bath and then go to sleep.


    You will have a good sleep."


    Gavin stood up and walked to the bedroom. Since we confirmed rtionship, we slept in the master


    bedroom together. When he was taking a shower inside, I suddenly said tentatively, "Aurora is not far


    away. In fact, I also want to go and have a look."


    Apanied by the sound of water, Gavin said, "It''s not far. You can go there if you want. Anyway,


    there are only three people. It doesn''t matter to have one more."


    "That''s not good," I said, "I''ve just taken office. Will the HR department ask me to resign?"


    Gavin said, "Don''t worry. Without you as the director of human resources, they have been working hard


    for a long time. They have done a good job. If you are not here, they can do a good job."


    I was a little unhappy and said, "ording to what you said, I am dispensable?"


    Gavin opened the bathroom door, pulled me in and said, "This is what you said, I didn''t say it."


    We almost couldn''t control their lust for each other in the bathroom. I ran out first and said, "You are


    going on a business trip. It''s better to pack up first."


    Gavin looked somewhat innocent and said, "I have never packed anything on my own. Yanmo helped


    me in the past."


    "Then I''ll help you now." I said, "Are we going to take our things together or seperately?"


    Gavin asked in surprise, "Are you really going? I thought you were just kidding."


    "I really want to go. This project is very important to thepany. I can also study it if I go there."


    Gavin said, "I''m not saying I don''t want you to go there. It''s really dangerous. Our employees have


    been beaten back several times. I''m afraid that something bad will happen to you."


    I said, "Don''t I have you? What bad can happen?"


    "To be honest, I have never seen those mobs, so I am worried."


    Hearing Gavin describe my uncle in this way, I felt the veins in my brain popping. But I didn''t want to tell


    him the truth at this time, so I had to pretend to be indifferent and said. "He''s also a worker who earns a


    living with blood and money. You can''t say that."

 Chapter 45 Unexplained

    Chapter 45 Unexined


    Gavin and Iy on the bed, clutching each other''s fingers as we looked at the ceiling in silence.


    Suddenly, heughed and said, "Do you think we are old couples?"


    I shook my head and said, "What''s wrong? How could our passionate days end so soon?"


    Gavin said in unrelenting tone, "Who stopped me in the toilet just now?"


    I kissed the corner of his lips consolingly and began talking about the incident at Aurora. "I saw from


    the profile myself an old employee whose surname is Huang. He has always been doing well in his job.


    I''m sure it''s not going to happen. Why are there so many problems at the factory?"


    Gavin sighed and said, "This is also something that I can''t figure out. Besides, this project is very


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    important to thepany. No matter what, I have to go there myself this time."


    I nodded and looked at the ceiling thoughtfully. After a long time, I said, "Actually...... My hometown is in


    Aurora. That''s why I proposed to go with you. I think I can help you a little."


    Gavin said, "It''s best if you''re familiar with the ce, but don''t force yourself. Don''t get hurt to prove


    yourself. That''s more than you gain."


    In the end, I did not tell him that the factory was my uncle''s. I thought maybe there would be a better


    solution in Aurora.


    Soon the next week, Gavin took me out to dinner with two other people the night before we left to get


    acquainted.


    The people with him were Goran, the chief financial officer, and Candice, the general manager of the


    project. Goran, as his name suggested, was gentle and elegant. He was a modest gentlema. Candice


    was also a frank and cheerful elder sister. She was easy to get along with and we had a very pleasant


    dinner.


    When we got home, I started packing my luggage. Since Lydia kept all the luggage in Gavin, I didn''t


    know his habit, so I asked him. In the end, I asked him if our luggage should be divided into two boxes


    or put together.


    Gavin calcted the time and said, "There are only a few anyway. Just pack them all." Without much


    thinking, he took them all.


    Early the next morning, they went to the airport to catch the ne. Candice and Goran had already


    been waiting in the airport waiting lounge. Seeing that they came together, Candice couldn''t help but


    tease, "Darcey is a girl. She doesn''t bring many things when she goes out."


    I lowered my head. D*mn it ! Gavin was carrying it. I came empty-handed. What am I going to do?


    Fortunately, Gavin responded quickly and said. " We two met at the door. Don''t let a girl take such a big


    box, up to help. Does Ms. Theurian have a lot of stuff? I can carry some, too."


    Candice quickly shook her head and said, "I''m not a little girl anymore. It''s not so troublesome to go


    out."


    I nodded to Goran with a smile. After that, we got on the ne. I thought Gavin booked first ss, but I


    didn''t expect it to be a business cabin. I asked quietly, "Are you also in the business cabin?"


    Gavin said disapprovingly, "Why is it not a business cabin? It costs not my money. It''s thepany''s


    money. It''s better to save money."


    I sat beside Goran and was amazed. I didn''t expect that this person, who threw away millions of


    necace casually, would sit in the business cabin to save money.

 Chapter 46 The Room

    Chapter 46 The Room


    Gavin was sitting in front of me and next to him was Candice. Candice was nice and good-natured, but


    he was too social He talked to Gavin so much that he didn''t treat him as an outsider. I could see the


    ck line behind Gavin''s head.


    Goran sat beside me. Seeing that one of the two in front was Candice, who was chatting hot. The other


    was Gavin, who was as cold as frost. We smiled at each other and did not chat.


    After the ne took off, everyone took the materials and studied. Candice gradually quieted down and


    said nothing.


    Two hourster, we arrived at Aurora. Gavin didn''t talk to me all the way. We found a hotel near the


    airport to stay at first.


    Due to the weather, we were told there were only two rooms left when we arrived at the hotel. I couldn''t


    help but ask the receptionist, "Didn''t we just make a reservation online? Why is there no room here?"


    The receptionist exined to me in a cold and rude tone. To put it bluntly, someone came first and


    booked the room.


    I was so angry that I wanted to argue. Gavin stopped me and said, "I''ll give you more money. Can you


    spare two rooms for me? Just like how you gave the room we booked to someone else just now."


    Upon hearing Gavin''s words, the receptionist felt a little embarrassed and said  "I''m sorry, guests.


    There are really no spare rooms now. Besides the ones you ordered, the other rooms were all


    upied. You have seen the weather outside, how can there be any room avable?"


    Goran tried to smooth things over. "Forget it, forget it. Two rooms are fine. We''ll have two men and two


    women anyway. There''s nothing inconvenient about that."


    As a result, Gavin gave up the idea of adding another room, and I did not bother with the rude


    receptionist anymore.


    Gavin took the luggage to my room and went back to sleep, not daring to do anything in front of


    Candice. I also looked respectful,  just like an ordinary employee.


    During the break at night, when I brushed my teeth in the bathroom, Candice suddenly called


    me. "Darcey, how can you have men''s clothes in your suitcase?"


    When I was about to rinse my mouth, I heard Candice''s words and swallowed the mouthful of water. I


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    quickly replied, "Oh... I... I have acquaintances in Aurora. They asked me to buy clothes online."


    Candice still surrounded my suitcase and said, "This brand was bought on the Inte. I can''t tell. It


    seems that they are new."


    I rushed out of the bathroom and pretended to look for something, saying, "Oh, it''s all fake products.


    The quality is just so so."


    Candice nodded and said, "Yes, the quality of the clothes online is really not good."


    I took out my pajamas and closed the box casually. "Who cares. It''s not like I''m wearing it anyway!"


    Candice really did not ask any more questions. She probably believed what I said. After that, we did


    our own things and did not say anything else.


    However, at this time, Gavin sent me a text message and said, "My things are all in your suitecase.


    What should I wear?"


    I''ve forgotten about it. If I''d known earlier, I should have had two boxes. No wonder Gavin insisted on


    adding more rooms.


    Just when I was worried about how to send my clothes to Gavin, someone knocked on the door. It was


    Goran. He said, "We forgot to bring something in our room. I want to ask if you have extra things.


    Anything like toothbrush and towels. It is okay."

 Chapter 47 The Mystery

    Chapter 47 The Mystery


    Before I could speak, Candice said rushingly, "Oh, what a coincidence. Darcey brought extra clothes


    for you to use."


    I pretended that I couldn''t do it, and said, "These are other people''s......"


    Candice said, "It doesn''t matter. You can buy it again. It''s not expensive since it''s fake."


    Since Candice gave me an out, then I had to give out my things out. I gave all the things I used and


    had to wear tomorrow morning to Goran. When he saw so many things, he looked at me again, there


    was a strange look in his eyes.


    After seeing Goran off, Candice and I calmed down again. I received a text message from Gavin,


    saying, "What did you say to Mr. Eastwood? He wanted to say something but stopped on second


    thought."


    "Could it be that he''s discovered us?" I asked. "We didn''t say anything. All we said was that those


    clothes belonged to others. They were all fake. What''s wrong? Did he find out?"


    Gavin said, "Probably not. He didn''t say anything. But Mr. Eastwood shouldn''t be the kind of person


    who likes gossiping. He isn''t as talkative as Ms. Theurian."


    I thought of today when Gavin was tortured by Candice and felt funny. I hid under the quilt and giggled.


    Candice saw me and asked, "Darcey, are you having a good time chatting with your boyfriend?"


    I choked on my own saliva and coughed incessantly. How can this woman always speak so


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    urately?


    I denied, "No, no. I don''t have a boyfriend yet."


    Candice said in surprise, "Oh, you''re not old enough. Why don''t you have a boyfriend? Candice, would


    you like me to introduce you to someone?"


    I quickly said, "Thank you, Candice. But I don''t have any thoughts about dating at the moment. I just


    got out from myst failed love."


    Candice said with some embarrassment, "Oh, then, I''m sorry. I said something wrong."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, I''m already out."


    Keeping quiet for a while. Candice said, "Darcey, don''t be angry with what I said. Do you have anything


    to do with Mr. Eastwood?"


    I''m at a loss for words. This woman can guess. I guess I can''t talk to Gavin anymore. No, we can''t talk


    to anyone, or Candice will guess finally on Gavin.


    I said, "Candice, stop guessing blindly. I''m chatting with my ssmates! Am I disturbing your rest?


    Then I won''t say anymore. Let''s go to sleep."


    "Oh, Darcey, that''s not what I meant. Continue your talking. I''ll go to bed first."


    "No, I''m going to bed, too. Besides, we have to get up early tomorrow, so we''d better go to bed." Before


    I fell asleep, I thought, This Candice is harder than Gavin.


    Next morning we went to check out, and then we went to the destination. Before starting work, Gavin


    found a hotel nearby and let us settle down first.


    After arriving at the fourth room with four people, Gavin was finally relieved.


    After seeing the room number Goran asked strangely. "Why aren''t we on the same floor?"


    After a quick nce, I immediately understood Gavin''s n. Gavin and my rooms were on the same


    floor, while Goran and Candice''s rooms were on the first floor.


    Gavin still said shamelessly, "I don''t know. I don''t know how the waiter gave me the room. It''s so


    strange."


    Goran said, "Then I''ll ask him and see if he adjust."


    Gavin said, "Forget it, it''s fine as long as we can rest. Let''s go back and put down our things. We''ll


    leave this afternoon."

 Chapter 48 The Old Place

    Chapter 48 The Old ce


    Candice suddenly said to Goran, "Mr. Eastwood, I know you borrowed something from Darceyst


    night. Don''t borrow it again today. I didn''t bring a lot with me!"


    Then everyoneughed except Candice. The three of us were very embarrassing.


    Afterleaving Candice and Goran, Gavin could not wait to hug me. I dodged and said, "What are you


    doing? You''re outside. What if Mr. Eastwood sees you?"


    Gavin said, "No, they all went back to rest."


    I said, "Then wait for me to go and put things down first."


    Gavin said, "What else is there? Just put it in my room. It''s convenient."


    I couldn''t go against Gavin. We didn''t even open the door of my own rooms and directly moved into his


    room. We nned to leave in the afternoon, so we became unscrupulous, thinking no one woulde


    up.


    I didn''t expect to hear someone knocking at the door and calling my name in the next room just after I


    was lying in bed for a while.


    Candice said, "Darcey? Are you there?"


    I covered my mouth in Gavin''s room. Sure enough, Candice knocked on Gavin''s door again. As he got


    up to open the door, Candic asked. "Mr. Stone, do you know where Darling Darcey is? She''s gone, and


    Mr. Eastwood''s gone, and I''m afraid something''s happened to them."


    Gavin said disapprovingly, "I didn''t see her either. I have been in the room all the time. Maybe Miss.


    Back went to have lunch."


    Candice thought it was possible, and then went downstairs. Only then did I dare to breathe a sigh of


    relief.


    We left on time this afternoon, and when we saw me again. Candice didn''t ask me what I had been


    doing at noon, and I wouldn''t risk to ask myself.


    When they arrived, they happened to meet someone making trouble. It was also a coincidence. The


    people who made trouble were all the original employees of HY Tech factory. Gavin hurriedly asked


    about the situation.


    Goran told us HY Tech dragged workers''s sry for months. Now they have reached the bottom line of


    tolerance. If HY dID not pay back the money, the consequences will be more serious.


    Goran said with anxiety, "In fact, we have already known these things, but this is the contradiction


    between the workers and HY Tech. We can''t shoulder the responsibility. These workers are


    unreasonable. They actually med us for this. This is the reason why we can''t reach an agreement."


    After watching for a while, Gavin suddenly opened the car door to get off. Candice said nervously. "Mr.


    Stone, you''d better not go out. The workers are already very angry. They will vent their anger if they


    catch a vent. I''ll go down and talk."


    I said immediately, "Mr. Stone, Candice, let me go down and talk about it. My hometown is Aurora. I


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    also know a little bit about dialects. I am not a key person at all. Maybe they won''t fight with me."


    Goran said, "No, you''re new. I know you want to do something, but this is too difficult."


    Gavin thought about it and said, "Mr. Eastwood, let''s go out and have a look. Let Ms. Theurian and


    Miss. Back stay in the car."

 Chapter 49 Contradictions

    Chapter 49 Contradictions


    Goran took out a big horn from the trunk and handed it to Gavin. Gavin appeared around the rioting


    workers and shouted, "Keep quiet! Keep quiet!"


    The crowd was stunned to see Gavin. They had never seen him before and had no idea what he was


    going to say.


    Gavin said, "I am the person in charge of the project sent by the Stone Group. You can tell me anything


    you want!"


    As soon as his voice fell, the workers immediately targeted at Gavin and shouted. "HY Tech owed us


    so much money. Now it''s gone. We want an exnation!"


    "Yes! That''s all our hard-earned money! You, sitting in the office, can get money easily from paperwork.


    Our money was exchanged with blood and sweat! Give us an exnation!"


    "Yes! Give an exnation!"


    Gavin also did not expect these people to be so angry that they continued shouting to maintain order.


    However, those people did not listen to him and continued to shout. "If you don''t give us an exnation


    today, we will smash the factory!"


    "Yes! Smash!"


    Candice was even more nervous in the car than Goran and Gavin outside. She said, "What should we


    do? Our project has begun, and will suffer a big loss if damaged."


    Just when everyone didn''t know what to do, I saw a familiar figure in the crowd, my mother!


    She wasn''t in the crowd, but why she was in Aurora when she should be at home taking care of my


    dad?


    I wanted to go down immediately to ask clearly. But due to my rtionship with Gavin, it would be


    awkward if I went out. So I had to send a few text messages to my mom, simply exined situation of


    my work. I told her to pretend not knowing me if we met.


    My mother didn''t have time to look at her cell phone at this time, and I guess she wouls only say yes if


    she saw it.


    The situation outside was finally controlled by Gavin. He said, "After all, we can''t solve the problem


    even you kick up a cow here! If you really want to get paid from HY Tech, I''ll talk to them on your


    behalf. But you have to give us time!"


    "Who are you?"


    "Why should we believe you!"


    Gavin said, "As I said, I am the person in charge of this project! HY Tech will talk to me! I can help you


    fight for your profits, but you have to give me time! You can''t make trouble anymore!"


    Only then did the workers calm down. Gavin was somewhat calm as well. Gavin said, "Please rest


    assured. I''ve said that I''ll negotiate with them. I''ll definitely do it. Anyway, I will give you an exnation!"


    The workers fell into silencepletely. After a discussion, they picked a representative and talked to


    Gavin and the others alone.


    Gavin said to that person, "You are......"


    The man said, "Simpson. Workers are afraid that you capitalists will trap us, so they ask us to be


    representatives and talk to HY Tech with you."


    Gavin nodded and said helplessly, "Hello, Mr. Simpson."


    Mr. Simpson did not care about Gavin''s feelings at all. He said, "Don''t try to get close to me. If you want


    to vite our rights, we''ll never agree."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Gavin came back, he said to us, "These people are really not simple. They know a lot."

 Chapter 50 Inquiry

    Chapter 50 Inquiry


    I forced a smile. "Of course. You''ll learn if you suffer losses. What are you going to do now?"


    Gavin seemed to have nned it ahead. He said, "Henry used to stay in Aurora before. It seems that


    he knows some people. I had him make contact, see if we can find the key figure."


    The remaining three of us could only agree, and there was no other way.


    I didn''t check my phone until I got back to the hotel. I made an excuse that I had a stomach upset and


    hid in my room to call my mother. As soon as my mother answered the phone, she was a little excited


    and said. "Darcey, why are you now in Aurora? Aren''t you at work?"


    I said, "The problem is that I an working at the Stone Group now. "


    "Then...then what should I do now?" My mother was like this, and when she panicked, she had no idea.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I tried my best to calm myself down and said. "I don''t know what to do now. We''ll just proceed without


    any ns, But in any case, we shouldn''t recognize each other first. You should tell uncles and others,


    don''t goof."


    My mom said, "For now, we had no other choice. "


    "But mom, I don''t know why you are here. Does my dade to Aurora?"


    "Yes, Why am I here alone if he doesn''te? It''s not my home. It is just for what happened to your


    uncle''s factory. He can''t  make it, so he just bring your father back to discuss."


    "Discuss what? What is there to discuss? My dad had nothing to do with the factory! "


    "But after all, they are brothers! Your eldest uncle is sorry for what happened and wants to borrow


    money from our family. But you know the situation of our family. How can we take money out?"


    I was about to go on talking to her when someone suddenly knocked on the door. It was Goran. He


    said, "Miss. Back? Mr. Stone asked you to go down. We are all waiting for you in the lobby. Hurry up."


    In a panic, I hung up the phone. I rushly responded, packed up my clothes and went out.


    After we went downstairs, I saw Goran alone. I went up to him and asked. "Mr. Eastwood, where are


    they? Why are you here all alone?"


    Goran said, "Mr. Stone is in my room. He asked me to take you there."


    After entering Goran''s room, I realized that apart from us, there was a strange man. I asked Candice in


    secret, "Who is this man? Why did he meet someone at the hotel?"


    Candice pulled me to stand at the door and said. "That person is Matt."


    I was startled and asked. "Is he the person in charge of this project?"


    Candice nodded and said nothing more.I looked at the Matt trembling in front of Gavin. There must be


    something fishy about it.


    Gavin said with a tired look. "Wasn''t thepensation negotiated in the beginning?  Why do you make


    a fuss again?"


    Matt hotched and said "Um...... I''m guessing that someone in the workers is making a scene."


    "Really? Then why didn''t they think of it before? Why did they make a fuss at this critical moment?


    Don''t you also know that? Thepany is now at the critical moment. The project has been ruined,


    and the loss is absolutely unpredictable."


    Gavin spoke in a very sincere way. I could see he had confided to him. However, Matt was still hesitant.


    It seemed that there was something difficult to say.


    Gavin had no choice but to say, "It''s okay if you really don''t want to say it. After all, it can be


    investigated. But I don''t know who it turns out to be."


    Matt was almost crying and said. "Mr. Stone...... It''s not that I don''t want to tell you, but I really can''t tell


    you."


    "What can''t you say! You''re an employee of my the Stone Group. Why can''t you tell me about the


    Stone family''s project?"


    Matt said, "Boss... Mr. Stone... The money given by thepany before is actually... In fact, there is


    no..."


    "No what? You tell me!" Gavin''s roar scared all of us to tremble.


    Standing the outermost circle of the crowd, I couldn''t help swallowing. I had never seen such a Gavin.


    If one day he really got angry with me like this, I wouldn''t dare to resist. The Matt in front of me was the


    same. Gavin doesn''t have to make a move and knew what would happen.


    Matt said in a trembling voice. "The money...... wasn''t granted to the workers!"


    "What about the money?"


    "Money... someone else transferred money..."


    "Have they been transferred away? Do you think everyone standing here is stupid? Where did all that


    money go?"


    I didn''t want to stay in the room when I heard their words. The Matt was the same. He was already


    going to say but hesitated. It was better to make a clean breast and say it cleanly.


    When Matt saw that Gavin had lost all his patience, he speeded up and said. "Someone threatened me


    to transfer the money to his bank ount! I also searched his bank ount secretly, but couldn''t find


    any trace."


    After listening to Matt''s exnation, Gavin still didn''t look good. He said, "That''s so much money! Did


    you just transfer when someone told you to? What kind of liar is lucky enough to meet a s*cker like


    you!"


    "No... No... Mr. Stone! They threatened me that if I didn''t give them the money, they would beat my


    family. My child is only eight years old! I couldn''t ignore them! I also said that I could raise the money to


    them. But they said that as long as ourpany allocated money to the workers, the other money will


    not work!"


    "Not even the rest of the money?" Gavin frowned even more. Now, it was clear that they were here for


    the Stone Group. They knew how important this project was to the Stone family, but still tried to stop it.


    Maybe they werepetitors?


    Seeing that Gavin was lost in thought, Goran left the room with Matt. Candice and I dared not disturb


    him when we saw this, so we followed Goran out quietly.


    Goran patted Matt''s shoulder, sighed and said. "You go back first, and I''lle back to youter."


    Matt was still in a dilemma and said, "Then... then my family..."


    Goran said, "Now that they have gotten the money and provoke the workers'' emotions, they will


    probably not hit your family again."


    Matt breathed a sigh of relief and said apologetically. "Well... Mr. Eastwood, please tell Mr. Stone that I


    didn''t do well. I''m willing to take on the responsibility." Then he left.


    We stood outside for a while, and Candice suddenly said mncholy beside me. "It''s hard for him. It''s


    not easy for a man."

 Chapter 51 Negotiations

    Chapter 51 Negotiations


    I nodded and said, "Yeah, I was just at work and didn''t expect to be involved in this kind of thing."


    Candice said, "He is also an innocent person who has got involved in the rich family grudges..."


    I was a little confused. Rich family grudges? Why had Candice said that? Wasn''t this a business


    dispute? Wasn''t this supposed to be the evil means of a rival? I was about to ask cautiously when


    Goran coughed softly and said, "Go back to your rooms and rest for now. I will inform you if there is


    anything."


    I nodded and went upstairs alone. I opened Gavin''s door, but then I thought about it, and I decided to


    let go. He must need to be alone now. I hadn''t been with him for a long time, so I didn''t know much


    about him. I would better not bother him.


    After that, I went back to my room, where there was not even my luggage, only a simple traveling bag. I


    was just lying down on the bed and about to rest a little when the telephone rang. I did not look to see


    who it was but answered it directly. It was a noisy little girl. She said, "Darcey! I heard you went back to


    Aurora?"


    I was still struggling to figure out who that was. I pulled out my phone and saw that it was my ssmate


    from university, Mischa. She and I both went to school in Denver, but we were both from Aurora. We


    hadn''t meet until we went to our university, and we were both members of the hometown association of


    Aurora.


    I said weakly, "Yes, I have something to do back here. What''s up?"


    Mischa had a good rtionship with me, and she was outgoing. She couldn¡¯t hide anything if she heard


    that, then she said. "Have you recently followed Roger''s news?"


    I said, "News? What news? Since he left me, he has even been on the news page?" I made an unkind


    joke.


    Misha said, "What, what news page! I heard that since he divorced with you, he was doing poorly


    economically, not to mention that any rtives who had something to do with him hadn''t ended well. He


    was just almost begging on the streets!"


    I hummed a few times in a daze. Mischa said something else and hung up the phone. I''ve heard about


    Roger, but it was actually cannot be counted as news for me. But I''ve never heard anything about his


    rtives. It must had been Gavin. He did it to revenge for me.


    Roger and Olivia did note to a good end, and I was very happy. But as more and more people


    were involved in the matter, I gradually felt a little uneasy.


    It was just that I have no right to say anything at the moment. I didn''t want to have anything to do with


    Roger in my life. How his family was going to be depended on themselves.


    It was evening and I slept in a daze. When I woke up, someone was lying beside me. I was startled and


    struggled to sit up. But immediately, I heard a voice. It was Gavin.


    He said, "You''re awake?"


    Feeling relieved, I leaned into his arms and asked. "What time is it? Did you have dinner?"


    Gavin rubbed his chin against my forehead, rubbed it gently, and said."Not yet. I''m not hungry."


    "Still no clue?"


    "No."


    "What should we do? We can''t just let it go like this. It''s not a small amount of money."


    Gavin let go of me, sat up hesitatingly, and said. "You are right. So this matter has still to be


    investigated. But now, the project cannot be dyed. I want to talk to the people over there first, just


    take another sum of money and settle it."


    I sat up with him and leaned on his back, saying, "Would you like me to talk to them?"


    No sooner had I said this than Gavin immediately declined. "No, it''s too dangerous. Regardless of our


    rtionship, I cannot even let Candice do it. I have to think about the safety of our employees. Besides,


    you are my girlfriend. I can not let you go."


    "Well... But I think it will be easier for me to solve it in person." I put my hand on Gavin''s shoulder. I was


    unintentional. But when Gavin caught my hand, I felt something strange.


    Gavin covered my hand on his chest and said, "What''s wrong? If you cannot persuade me so you are


    using other means?"


    I snorted and took my hand out. "What? I''m serious. If I get involved, maybe I can even bargain a price


    for you."


    "Really?" Gavinughed and raised his head with a wicked humor.


    I frowned and shook off his hand and said, "Of course it''s true. Do I look like someone who is not self-


    knowledged?"


    Gavin said, "Not likely, but I''m afraid that you''lle up with something else in order to seed."


    I squinted at him and said, "What means? Please teach me, Mr. Stone. I can also take a shortcut."


    Gavin hurried over, bit my ear gently, and said. "No, this remedy can only be used on me." Hot air blew


    into my ear, and suddenly an inexplicable feeling of emptiness rose in my heart.


    I knew it wasn''t the right time or ce, but Gavin trapped my hand behind his back, and then kissed


    me.


    The next morning, Gavin brought me to a dinner party. He was worried that it would be dangerous if I


    went alone, but with him, it was fine.


    In addition to us, the workers representative Mr. Simpson and Edward, Gavin¡¯s brother, also came from


    Denver. Moreover, my uncle Kit came.


    As soon as I entered the room, I met my uncle. Both of us were a little embarrassed. Fortunately, no


    one noticed us. We didn''t say hello but just pretended that we didn''t know each other.


    After everyone sat down, we chatted for a while and then got to the point. Before I could listen to a few


    words, my mom called me. I told it to Gavin and went out. Then he nodded and listened to Mr. Simpson


    talking.


    My mom called me and we met somewhere nearby. When I arrived, my dad was there too, I


    asked. "Why aren''t youing in, Dad, Mom?"


    My mom said, "Your uncle is inside. It has nothing to do with us. It''s not appropriate for us to go there."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    My dad said, "Darcey, you haven''t told me what''s going on. When did you start working in the Stone


    I mumbled a few words and said that I was recruited. Then I remembered something and asked. "What


    did my uncle say about this? Would he like to make a concession?"


    My mother red at me and said. "You, he is your uncle anyway. How can you make him give way


    immediately?"


    I said, "Then I am also an employee of the Stonepany. Uncle can''t give me the money. If I fight for


    benefits for the Stone''s, I''ll get a bonus too!"

 Chapter 52 Retreat

    Chapter 52 Retreat


    My mother pointed at my head and said, "You girl! Just wants money! ! When you divorced Roger, why


    didn''t I see you so greedy?"


    I shook my head and said, "When did that happen? It had been all gone ."


    My dad said, "Then what should we do about it now? You give us some ideas, and we will listen to


    you."


    I thought for a moment and felt that there was no other way. I had to say, "Dad, in fact, the person who


    gave money to our familyst time was Gavin."


    My parents were shocked at the same time. They would never have thought that the person timely


    helped them was Gavin.


    I continued, "All the money was given by him actually. That''s why I work in the Stone''s Group, which


    you can also count as paying him back."


    My mom thought for a while and suddenly said. "Oh, will they treat you badly because of this. Your


    sry has been paid back for debt. What about your expenses in daily life?"


    I said with a wry smile, "Mom, you think too much. It''s argepany so they won''t do anything to


    me. I haven''t paid back all my sry. I have a little left. Besides, I will still be promoted and my sry


    will rise. Don''t worry about me."


    My mom thought thoughtfully for a moment and looked up at my dad, and said. "Then... Then let''s talk


    about it with your uncle?"


    My dad said, "In fact, your eldest uncle didn''t ask for money from the Stone Group. The main thing was


    that the workers''s sry were dyed for a long time, so they came out to make trouble."


    I said, "It''s better if it''s like this. Then you can help me. After all, he helped us a lot by giving us so


    much money and offering me a job. If we can take a step back, then let''s take a step back."


    Then I hurried back. When I arrived, my eldest uncle had already disappeared. Gavin quietly asked me


    why I had been there for so long. I patted him on the shoulder and winked at him to let him rest


    assured.


    Gavin raised his eyebrows and did not ask any more questions. He continued to chat with the others.


    After waiting for a while, my uncle came back and the following negotiation went much smoother. My


    parents must have told him what I just said. Otherwise, he would not have agreed so easily.


    Seeing that the other party had already backed down, Gavin also said."In that case, I can add five


    million dors to the original basis. It''s not a lot, but it''s also a token of my sincerity. After all, it''s been


    dyed for such a long time. It must have caused trouble for everyone, consider it aspensation for


    the workers."


    The dinner ended happily. After the negotiation, everyone didn''t stay for long, but was eager to go back


    and tell their about the results.


    On the way back, Gavin asked curiously. "May I ask what kind of unique skill did Miss Back use to


    make such a deadlocke to life?"


    I smiled and said modestly. "It was not much money. As long as you paid their wages happily, they


    actually won''t require adding more money."


    Gavin said, "Really? They were the ones who asked for an exorbitant price before, weren''t they?"


    "Through the thing of Matt, there must be other people behind these things. The workers make meals


    withbor. There are not so many small ideas. How do they know how much you can ask for? You can


    give it to them."


    "Do you mean that there is another person behind this?"


    I nodded and said, "Maybe they are the same group of people from the Matt."


    During the conversation, we had already arrived at the hotel. And Candice and Goran were waiting for


    us outside. Candice came up and asked, "How was it? How was it? How was the negotiation?"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I smiled and nodded, "We made it. We have reached an agreement that we can start working


    immediately."


    Goran asked, "Where is the money? Is it given ording to the previous payment?"


    Gavin said, "We added another five million on the original basis. I proposed it."


    Goran nodded and said, "That''s okay. Five million is still within the reasonable range."


    Candice, who had been very happy at first, saw that Gavin was still full of sadness. She pulled me


    behind her back and said, "What''s wrong? Why was he still so unhappy?"


    Gavin went up first, so I stayed behind and told Candice and Goran about my spection. Then


    Candice said, "Yes, there is something fishy about this matter."


    Goran looked at me and said, "It is strange, but anyway the negotiation has beenpleted. This is


    the credit of Miss. Back."


    Candice also said quickly, "Yes, this matter has been dyed for several months. Goran and I have


    capable!"


    I said shyly, "Candice, you''re ttering me. It''s just a coincidence."


    Candice said, "Hey, Darcey, don''t be modest. Maybe we''ll have a celebration feast when we get back.


    You''re the protagonist!"


    We chatted andughed for a while before we separated. After going upstairs, I hesitated for a moment


    outside Gavin''s room and knocked on the door gently. However, he didn''t let me wait and he opened


    right away.


    After I went in, I asked him. "Are you okay? Take a rest first if you haven''te up with anything ."


    "Well, actually... I already have a guess."


    "What is it?" I asked hastily.


    Gavin suddenly felt a little awkward. I waved my hand and said, "Forget it, I don''t want to know. I''ve


    tried my best to think about it, I don''t want to think about it anymore."


    "It''s okay. The main thing is that I''m not sure now. When I have an exact clue, I''ll tell you. You have


    such a great ability that I have to make good use of it." Holding me in his arms, Gavin said with


    affection.


    Although we''ve already consummated our rtionship. Every time I saw Gavin''s eyes, I still couldn¡¯t


    help but be tempted.


    Gavin suddenly said, "By the way, Edward said that he wants to invite us to dinner."


    "Dinner?" I was confused. Edward''s face appeared before my eyes again, and I felt a kind of resistance


    in my heart. I said, "Dinner? He invited us? Shouldn''t we invite him?"


    Gavin replied, "I don''t know either. But we''re all friends. It''s the same when ites to treating


    someone to dinner. Besides, do you think he''s short on money?"


    "That''s not what I meant... However, what does Edward do?"


    He thought for a moment and said. "Edward is a businessman. Therge chain supermarket you have


    worked in is all his. Boss Chu is a tourism man, and there are several manors. I will take you to y


    next time. Henry is from a rich family, but he works as a private detective in private. He likes to do


    these frivolous things."


    I said in surprise, "Oh my god, private detective. Then I can''t let you have any evidence in the future, or


    I''ll be found out."


    Gavin smiled and said, "It''s not that serious. With me protecting you, no one dares to


    investigate."

 Chapter 53 Rescue

    Chapter 53 Rescue


    Initially, I wanted to reject Gavin''s suggestion. But he mentioned that Edward had specifically requested


    to invite the two of us. It would be bad if I did not go, so I could only reluctantly show up.


    Gavin did not take it seriously and said, "What''s wrong with you? Edward just invited you for a dinner,


    and you don''t need to take it seriously. It''s nothing, we''re friends."


    That was also the reason, but there was still a suspicion in my heart. But I was not sure what it was, so


    I could only persuade myself to be more reassured.


    Today, Gavin was probably exhausted. After washing up, hey down and fell aslept. He just took my


    hand, without doing anything else. All night without a dream.


    Edward''s dinner party was not big. It was a famous private restaurant in Aurora. When I was a child, I


    had heard of this restaurant, but I had never been there. When Gavin knew about it, he said jokingly.


    "This is also your dream when you were a child."


    I said, "Hum, my childhood dream was not so specific."


    Edward was very happy to see us, and he was much more outgoing than thest time we met. When it


    was so far away, Gavin whispered to me. "Hey, you see, he just came out of the sorrow of love."


    I smiled at Edward and said hello to him. He also smiled and said, "Oh, thank you, Miss. Back. Even I


    didn''t get it done, but you seeded as soon as you came."


    I said, "No, no, it''s all a coincidence. You''veid the groundwork in front, and I''ll just give them thest


    blow."


    Gavin smiled proudly, "Well, this was a critical blow, or we couldn''t defeat the enemy."


    I had a hard time eating this meal, but Gavin was very happy. I didn''t know what Edward was thinking.


    After all, I didn''t know him. Even if he smiled, I wasn''t sure if it was a real smile.


    Edward asked Gavin, "Gavin, who will keep an eye on this project then?"


    "I haven''t thought about it yet. If it doesn''t work, let Matt keep an eye on it. It was originally his work."


    Edward thought for a while and agreed with Gavin, "Yes, I heard about him. It''s pretty unfair, not


    entirely his fault."


    Gavin nodded and said, "That''s who the murderer behind the scenes is. There''s still no evidence. "


    Edward looked into Gavin''s eyes and asked, "Listen to you, do you have a clue?


    "Of course, I am not an idiot. I still don''t understand this shit? "


    Edward was silent for a while and suddenly said, "Forget it. We''re here have a meal, not to talk about


    work. Darcey, have some more."


    The gathering ended quickly, Gavin had to return to Denver soon. But at this time, a phone call made


    everyone thrown into confusion.


    Goran called at the hotel, "Mr. Stone, pleasee back soon. Something went wrong!"


    Gavin asked in a low voice, "What happened?"


    "Matt just came to us and said that his family was kidnapped!"


    "What?" Gavin hung up the phone and urged the taxi driver to leave. The driver did not dare to stay too


    long, neither did I dare to ask.


    After arriving at the hotel, he saw Matt''s middle-aged fat and full of vicissitudes from a distance. Gavin


    rushed up to him and asked, "What''s wrong? What the hell happened?"


    Matt seemed to have been pretty shocked. He grabbed Gavin and stammered, "I don''t know.I haven''t


    been out muchtely. Today, I went to send my children to school. When I came back, my wife


    disappeared. I panicked and hurried back to find the children, but the children were not at


    school. The teacher did not know but said they were took away by their mother! "


    Gavin patted Matt''s shoulderfortingly and said, "Don''t worry. Did anyone say what it was for?


    Money? Or something else?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Matt looked so anxious that he was about to cry, "No, just because he didn''t say anything, I..."


    He stopped in the middle of his speech, it seemed that he was indeed in a mess.


    Gavin thought about it and said, "Since we don''t know anything at present, we can''t call the police. You


    go back first, I''ll find a way."


    Matt said, "Mr. Stone, please! The lives of our family are in your hands!"


    "Okay, okay." Gavin let Goran and Candice send away the Matt. After thinking about it, he called


    Edward.


    Fortunately, Edward had not left Aurora, so we had some motivation.


    After seeing Edward, Gavin said. "I''ve asked all the questions, but I didn''t get anything. You have a


    rtionship in Aurora. Think about it and see if you can check the surveince footage or something."


    "Okay, I''ll make a few phone calls." Edward also looked anxious, he probably knew who was behind


    this.


    Later, Edward took us to the school of Matt¡¯s children. After discussing with another strange man, we


    began to search around the school.


    We finally saw it at the door of a shop. It was indeed the wife of Matt who took the child, but the


    appearance of the two people looked abnormal. After that, they got on a worn van and disappeared


    Fortunately, the license te was captured. And he checked the location and found a rtively remote


    vige in the suburbs of Aurora.


    Gavin and Edward were going to set off, saying that they would let me go back to the hotel first and go


    back to Denver with Candice and Goran.


    Those people was obviouslying for Gavin. How could I let him go? "No, I can''t go back. It''s so


    dangerous. If you go alone, I''m not at ease. I''ll go with you."


    Gavin said, "How was that possible? I went with Edward, not alone. You can rest assured."


    I was anxious, "But one more person, one more strength, isn''t it? I won''t make more trouble for you,


    really."


    Edward suddenly said, "Let Darcey go, it''s not far away anyway. Didn''t she say the dialects here?


    Maybe she can help us."


    Gavin was still worried about me, "But what if something happens?"


    Edward said, "It''s okay. If anything happens, let''s rush to the front and protect her."


    Gavin thought for a moment and asked me, "You sure you can do this?"


    I nodded desperately and said, "100%. I promise not to make any trouble for you."


    Gavin finally agreed, "Well... okay. Be careful. Don''t be impulsive. Don''t get into trouble."


    I nodded, and everyone rushed to the remote vige overnight.


    The vige was very small, and the vigers had already fallen asleep. There were few street lights on


    the road. It was quiet and a little scary.


    Fortunately, the vige was notrge and there were not many cars. We took a few turns to find the trail


    of the van. It stopped in a dark courtyard which looked old and old, covered with weeds. The


    atmosphere was getting more and more horrible.


    I was originally following Gavin and others. Gavin was worried about me, so he asked me to move


    forward between them so that no one could attack me from behind.

 Chapter 54 Settlement

    Chapter 54 Settlement


    The three of us held our breath and walked forward, bending over. Suddenly I heard a rustling sound


    not far away. Gavin immediately protected me behind him.


    As the sound gradually approached, we also heard violent breathing. Just before everyone knew what


    was going on, a behemoth rushed over, followed by a violent dog barking.


    When we made the noise, the light in the room went on, and voices came out. Then I saw Gavin, which


    was in front of me just now, thrown to the ground by a fierce dog, which was still tearing at him.


    I screamed in fear. The people inside the house quickly found us with shlights. Fortunately, the dog


    was even dumber than I was. As soon as it saw his ownere out, it immediately left from Gavin.


    I rushed to Gavin and asked him if he was okay. He said, "It''s okay. I just bit my clothes. Fortunately, I


    wore long sleeves today." Although he said it was okay, he was obviously frightened.


    The person on the other side saw us say viciously: "Who were you? What were you doing here?"


    Edward didn''t dare to provoke them, he said, "Sorry We went to the wrong ce, and we are leaving


    right now."


    Although those people were rather stupid, they were not as stupid as we thought. The leader of the


    brawny men shouted, "Stop!"


    Our bodies froze in ce, and we didn''t dare to move for a while, so we didn''t have to anger the gang


    again. Even if they didn''t have weapons, the dog alone was enough to make us scared.


    At this critical moment, a sirens suddenly sounded outside. Hearing this voice, my heart immediately let


    go, and the kidnappers panicked with obvious guilty conscience.


    Several kidnappers who looked like vigers rushed over the wall to escape, but the policemen came in


    and caught them under control. I thought if I had known that these people were so cowardly, we


    wouldn''t have been afraid just before. It was really shameful.


    Then Goran came with Matt, he didn''t have time tofort us and rushed straight into the house to


    see if anything had happened to his family. Fortunately, this group of gangsters just wanted to frighten


    us. Except for limiting the freedom of his wife and kids, the rest was not hurt.


    Goran asked, "What happened to Mr. Stone?"


    Gavin waved his hand with a dark face, "I''m fine. Let''s see what those people say first."


    We all went to the police station. In the car, I wanted to check if Gavin was hurt, but he seemed not to


    havee out of the shock. Thinking of the shock he had just now because of me, I felt terrible in my


    heart.


    I silently stroked his back. He leaned on my shoulder for a while, then sat up and restored to the usual


    lively Gavin.


    After arriving at the police station, Matt and his family were taken to take a statement. The strange man


    with Edward took us to see the criminals who were arrested.


    ording to the criminals, they were all locals and were instructed by a man with a foreign ent to


    kidnap Matt''s family so that they got paied one million dors.


    Hearing this, Gavin sneered. "You dare to do anything for money. Aren''t you afraid of being discovered


    and causing trouble?"


    The criminal head said in a panic, "We haven''t done anything to them. That person only said that we


    could frighten them. I won''tmit any crime."


    "Who are those people? Where is the money they promised to you? Shall they transfer it to you or pay


    you in cash?"


    "No, no! God, we just started. The other side said that they will not give us money until three or five


    dayster!"


    Now that things hade to this point, the clue on the surface was cut off. No one knew who the


    mastermind of this kidnapping case was. It would be difficult to investigate further.


    After that, Edward and the four of us boarded the same flight back to Denver. In order to hide the news,


    I took a seat next to Edward. Although I was very reluctant, the seats were decided and no one


    changed with me, so I had to give up.


    Gavin and Goran seemed to be discussing something. Then Gavin looked back at me ,quite a


    meaningful feeling.


    When I was about to nap, the stewardess came to me and said, "Miss, this is the pillow you just


    wanted."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "I don''t need a pillow." I said in confusion.


    The flight attendant was still good-tempered, "The gentleman next to you asked for it for you."


    I was stunned, and my brain was a little short. However, Edward, who was beside me, had already


    fallen asleep. As if to avoid the embarrassment at the moment.


    I didn''t make any further inquiries. I took the pillow and leaned to the other side and fell asleep.


    It was already evening when we returned to Denver. We said goodbye at the airport. After Goran and


    Candice took a taxi and left, Gavin''s car came to pick us up. Edward had his own arrangements and


    did not have to report it to us.


    Gavin was somewhat abnormal and said nothing all the way. There was no need to hide anything in the


    driver, but he seemed to be very tired. He leaned his head against the window and did not say a word.


    I couldn''t help asking him, "What''s wrong with you? Are you still ufortable?"


    Gavin didn''t look at me and just said, "No, it''s all right now. It didn''t bite me. I won''t be so timid." Then I


    stopped talking, I guessed that he was thinking about work again.


    It was not until we got home that Gavin let out a heavy sigh of relief andy it on me. I helped him up


    and we took the elevator upstairs together.


    The problem this time had been solved sessfully. No casualties were lost, and the property lost was


    also under control. Gavin was happy about it and said:" Let''s go out and rx for some day."


    "What are we going to do? With whom?"


    "Just the two of us. Let''s go somewhere far away and rx. We need some rest."


    I saw that he was so interested that I couldn''t refuse. So I nodded and agreed, and we went together


    happily.


    This time, Gavin took me to a ce far away from Denver. It should not be Andrew''s industry, but just


    an iplete ancient town. There were tourists, but not many. The ce where they lived was also a


    very distinctive inn.


    After putting down the luggage, Gavin suddenly felt a little tired. I asked him what happened. He put his


    arms around my shoulder and said, "It''s okay. I just feel a little tired. We''ve been working for such a


    long time. Let''s take a break."


    I rolled my eyes at him and said, "What are you tired of? I''m making ns all the way, but I was the one


    on the way. I should be more tired."


    Gavin said obsequiously, "I feel sorry for you are tired, so I let you rest!"

 Chapter 55 "The Proposal"

    Chapter 55 "The Proposal"


    Seeing Gavin beingzy, I was a little unhappy and said. "If you are that tired, you can rest inside. The


    bonfire party is about to start outside. Let me go and watch the show first!"


    Gavin said,"How can we do it! We are a couple, so what''s the matter if we don''t go out together?"


    I thought about what happened two days ago, when he got a fright in order to protect me, my heart


    softened and I said softly: "It doesn''t matter. Our rtionship is firm. We are not afraid of others''


    opinions. Besides, I just want to go out and have a look. It''s not far away. It doesn''t matter."


    Gavin thought for a moment and agreed, he said, "Then you go first, and I''ll follow you right away!"


    I quickly waved my hand. "No, wait until you''re ready toe out. Or maybe I''ll feel bored ande


    back. Don''t exhaust yourself for me anyway."


    Gavin agreed, I held the camera and ran out first. The location of the bonfire party was not far away,


    which was in a rtivelyrge square in the center of the vige.


    I heard that this square is only attended by out-of-town tourists like us, because it was held almost


    every day, and the locals had long been bored with it. Those who came to participate were all out of


    curiousity, or just like me, to take pictures. So not many people came, but it was quite lively.


    In addition to barbecues at the bonfire party, there was also the kind of open-air KTV, which was a


    simple entertainment in which a projector was pulled and a microphone was connected to sing. I took a


    few photos outside of the crowd by myself, and didn''t go inside. One was because I am alone now, and


    the other was because I was pregnant.


    Just when I was still staring at the ball of mes that had been sealed off. A man beside me suddenly


    patted my shoulder and said, "Hi, are you here alone?"


    Realizing that it was a young man with some student-like features, I replied friendly. "Yeah, I''lle out


    alone and take a walk. I''ll be back soon."


    The man said, "It seems that you have been standing alone for a long time. It seems boring. Why don''t


    you sing a song?"


    I immediately refused. In this kind of KTV, the singer would charge you based on one song, which


    would cost you ten yuan or twenty yuan. I had no interest in this kind of entertainment, and now this


    man was doing business for me. Of course I would refuse him.


    But the man said reluctantly, "Come on, it''s okay. I''ll treat you."


    When I thought I could be invited to sing, I began to wonder what this man was up to. But I realized that


    this man was not the owner of the KTV! The owner of the KTV was an old man! He was watching us


    with interest!


    At the thought of the man''s awkward expression, I immediately understood what was going on. I


    quickly smiled and said, "I''m sorry. I have..."


    But before I could finish my words, the music began to y directly on the white cloth over there, and


    then a familiar voice sounded. I smiled and took the microphone from the young man, "I can sing this


    song." Then I walked towards the direction of Gavin.


    Upon seeing this, the man immediately understood what had happened. He probably felt embarrassed


    and disappeared from the party. After the song was over, Gavin held me and said, "It seems that you''re


    doing well. Even such a young man is chasing you!"


    I raised my head and said, "Of course. Otherwise, Mr. Stone would have thought that no one would


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    wants me!"


    Gavin scratched my itch and said, "You''re in the wrong. Humph, see how I''ll punish you."


    I was still outside, surrounded by people. I saw a fire burning in Gavin''s eyes. I didn''t know if it was the


    reflection of the flickering fire blown by the wind. In short, I was fascinated by the fire in his eyes.


    Gavin touched my cheek and said softly, "Let''s go back." I nodded and we returned to the inn together.


    Perhaps because I had not been close to him for days. I always felt that Gavin was very hard this time.


    He held me so tightly, as if I would disappear as soon as he let me go.


    I touched the back of his head. Suddenly, my mind went nk. I couldn''t even control myself and


    blurted out, "I love you." I didn''t know if Gavin had replied, but he finally called out someone''s name,


    buried in my neck. I guess it was mine. Unfortunately, I didn''t hear it clearly.


    The short-term travel ended quickly, and we all felt very happy. After returning home, Gavin always


    teases me about the men I met that day, and I always get annoyed when I heard them numerous times.


    It was just nothing, and everyone would be impatient.


    When it was night time, I still hadn''t calmed down. Hugging my arms, Iy on the side ying with my


    phone. Gavin carefully lifted the nket and sat down beside me for a while. Suddenly, he took out a


    small box and said. "This is for you. Do you like it?"


    I snorted, but didn''t do anything. Gavin opened the box and put it in front of me with a sigh. I looked


    inside and saw a beautiful diamond ring with a biggest diamond on it. Although it was not as


    exaggerated as the pigeon egg on the nest time. But I still can''t help having a headache.


    I said angrily, "Why are you giving me this?"


    Gavin thought for a moment and said, "I¡¯m proposing!"


    I was a little speechless, "Please, boss. There''s nothing here, only an exaggerated diamond ring. What


    kind of proposal is that?"


    Gavin said, "Your requirements for marriage are too high. My former girlfriend wouldn''t be like this."


    I sat up straight, looked at Gavin and asked, "How many women have you proposed to?"


    Gavin quickly pretended to beg for mercy. "No, my former girlfriends all surrendered when she saw this


    diamond ring. She didn''t care if I proposed or not."


    I snorted, "Serves you right!"


    Gavin felt wronged and said, "Do you want it or not?"


    "I don''t want an ugly proposal ring. I can''t take it out at all !" In fact, the ring was not ugly at all. Besides,


    even if it was ugly, it was diamond. In the eyes of other women, it was dazzling. But I don''t like it,


    because it was really not suitable to take it out, especially for an office worker like me.


    Gavin had no choice but to say, "Well, I''ll change a ring next time when I propose. You take this as a


    souvenir. When I say something wrong next time, you can wear this as a reminder for me."


    Thinking for a moment, I found it interesting,  so I took it directly to my hand. Gavin was surprised and


    said, "You kept the ring, but you still haven''t calmed down?"


    I said, "No! And I have decided that I won''t take this down until I cool down!"

 Chapter 56 Crisis

    Chapter 56 Crisis


    After this acquisition event, I was finally able to get my name in thepany. And my colleagues in the


    same department no longer gossiped about me. Leonardo looked at me with a little more gentle, unlike


    before when I always felt like I owed him money.


    For such a change, I was very happy. Although thements and discussion will not disappear


    immediately, the voice was much smaller. This was enough to prove that my efforts have been


    rewarded and confirmed.


    Heidi mored to hold a wee ceremony for me. She said, "Just a small party in our department.


    Don''t call anyone else, okay?"


    I looked embarrassed and really didn''t want to attend. I was not interested in this kind of activities. I


    preferred to have a good meal at home. It was too troublesome to go out.


    Heidi waved my hand and said, "Please...Darcey."


    I looked up at the others, but they didn''t say anything. Finally, I asked Leonardo. He also said, "Since


    everyone wants to go, I am fine with that too. Let''s go out and rx. "


    Heidi said, "Yes, yes, Darcey, please don''t ruin the atmosphere. Just join us."


    I said, "Miss, can you make it clear? I am your limmediate superior. Can you still y when I go?"


    Heidi said, "Don''t worry. With such a gentle, peaceful and strong personality, you are usually not willing


    to let us work overtime. We treat you as if we were rtives. "


    The others nodded quickly, agreeing with Heidi''s words. I thought that I was really not strict enough


    with them because I was an airborne, and I was most afraid of others questioning my ability and not


    following mymand, so I never said anything serious to them. I said, "Since you said that, then I


    decided that we would stay and work overtime today. Let''s fight until dawn!"


    They immediately began to wail. Just at this time, Gavin called me, so I went out to answer the phone.


    "What''s wrong?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gavin said, "Nothing. Just want to ask where you wanted to have dinner after work today?"


    "But my colleague in my office asked me to go to dinner with them." I said in a dilemma.


    "Oh? Why don''t you call me? I want to go, too."


    I rolled my eyes and said, "Let''s not talk about our rtionship. Let''s just talk about you. If you go there,


    then the feast will be like an icehouse. Everyone will be frozen."


    Gavin said discontentedly, "How can you talk to your boss, Darcey? Do I have such a strong cooling


    function?"


    "Of course. Don''t you also in the hotel? If you go to the kitchen, we''ll save the money from storage."


    "Forget it, forget it. I''m not going to argue with you. Go to y with them. But before that, I want to see


    you first."


    "What can''t be said in person?"


    "Come to my office first and let them book seats first."


    I hung up the phone and returned to the office. This group actually started working. I said, "Stop, stop.


    It''s my treat today. You can order anything you want to eat! But I have to go to do something first. Can


    you go first?"


    Everyone cheered and quickly packed up their things and ran out. Heidi said to me at the end of the


    line, "Darcey, we would go first and then tell you the location. Hurry up!"


    After sending off this group of people, I turned around and went to Gavin''s office.


    To be honest, It was my first time toe to his office aftering to work for so long. He was resting,


    and a cup of coffee was ced beside him. I quietly reced his coffee with Sedative tea before


    knocking on his office table lightly.


    He opened his eyes to look at me and said, "I identally fell asleep. When did youe here?" Then


    he sipped from the cup next to him and asked, "Did you do it?"


    I nodded and said, "It''ste. It''s not good to drink coffee."


    "I didn''t expect you to bring this with you."


    I said, "There are still many things that you can''t think of! Go ahead, what do you want with me?"


    Gavin thought about it and said, "I saw Roger today."


    I didn''t care and asked, "What''s wrong with seeing him?"


    "I saw that he was in a suit and in high spirits. I don''t know what he is doing. He also drove a high-


    priced car."


    Puzzled,    I wondered: "What do you mean? You mean, he has someone supporting him? Roger''s


    frustration was because of Gavin, so except for his lifting of the ban, no one else will give Roger this


    face-saving. However, now Roger, without Gavin''s knowledge, suddenly made aeback, but there


    was no rumour before, which inevitably makes people worry.


    Gavin said, "I don''t know. He disappeared for a while before, and we also spent a few days in peace.


    Now he suddenly came back, who knows what he will do."


    I unconsciously stared at a decoration on Gavin''s table and said nothing. Gavin suddenly said, "In


    short, you have to be careful. He is most likely toe to you this time."


    I nodded my head and remained silent. Gavin withdrew his previous serious mood and said, "What''s


    wrong? Why are you so concerned about him when he''s back? Haven''t you let go yet?"


    I red at him immediately and said, "Of course I won¡¯t. I don''t even hate him, only detest him. I don''t


    want to see him in my life."


    "Is it true?"


    This guy came again. He always felt jealous on an inappropriate asion. I thought about it, took out


    the diamond ring from my bag, and looked at him with hatred.


    Gavin quickly surrendered and said, "Okay, I won''t say anything. Now I''ll take you to the party. Let''s


    go!"


    Upon arriving at the parking lot and seeing that Gavin did not drive his car, I could not help but ask.


    "Where''s your car?"


    "Goran drove my car away. He''s in urgent need of help. I''ll drive him first."


    After getting on the car, I received news from Heidi. It turned out that the gathering ce was not far


    away. I said, "Why don''t I go down by myself?"


    Gavin said, "No, it''sing up. It''s not far. You cane after it."


    Because I was going to the dinner, I putted the ring on my finger and forgot about it. It was not until


    Leonardo saw me when I entered that I realized and quickly hided the ring.


    Even so, Heidi and the others still found the direction of gossip. They asked who sent me here just


    now.


    Before I could answer, Heidi said. "It must be someone from ourpany. Who else can be so close?"


    The other girl''s eyes became even sharper, saying, "That looks like Mr. Eastwood''s car from the


    Finance Department!"


    For this reason, the girls began shrieking. But soon, the subject of their conversation changed. They


    switched their attention to the girl who had recognized Goran''s car from me. Someone asked, "Why are


    you so concerned about the director of the finance department?"


    She said, "Because Miss. Back doesn''t have a car!"

 Chapter 57 Revenge

    Chapter 57 Revenge


    I knew that Roger would be in my life again after he returned. But I didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    That day when I was resting at home, Gavin was out on some business and had not came back for two


    days. I stayed at home for two days, and suddenly someone came to knock on the door. I didn''t know


    what was wrong. Maybe it was my sixth sense. I asked, "Who?"


    But the man said. "It''s a courier!"


    But I didn''t remember that I have bought something these days. Then I wondered whether it was Gavin


    who sent it to me for fear that I wouldn¡¯t eat at home alone. Looking through the peephole, I found that


    it was really a courier. So I opened the door.


    After opening the door, I didn''t expect that the courier turned out to be Roger! Confused, I asked, "Why


    are you dressing like this? Are you delivering the delivery?"


    Roger said annoyingly. "Of course I came here to find you! You didn''t expect to see me again in my


    lifetime."


    "Of course I didn''t expect you to have the nerve toe to me."


    "You!" Roger had a fierce look on his face, which was quite different from the previous toyboy look. No,


    he''s never been the same since he had an affair.


    He said, "I didn''t expect you to collude with Gavin in the end. You even moved into his house. If I hadn''t


    dressed up like this, I wouldn''t have been able to enter thismunity."


    "Why did youe to me?"


    "Of course, it''s to get justice back! You hurt me like that. My whole family can''t live well, but you


    became a rich and powerful wife! I can''t let it go!"


    Until now, I finally knew why he was together with Olivia. These two people are indeed birds of a


    feather flock together. They had others to take the me for whatever happened. I said, "Why did you


    be like that? I don''t know, but don''t you know in your heart?"


    Roger said, "Of course it''s because of you! You framed my family and even had an affair with the child


    of Gavin! All of this was because of you!"


    "You are wrong! You had an affair first in our marriage! Then selling thepany''s secrecy! For both


    reason and sentiment, you deserve to have such a bad ending. Now you are still standing in front of me


    without losing an arm or leg. This is the most unexpected thing!"


    "You!" My wordspletely irritated him. Fortunately, I closed the door and left no room for him to


    respond. Then Roger smashed the door outside and began to abuse.


    I thought the man would leave after a few scoldings. But after waiting for two hours, he was still there. I


    began to feel a little scared.


    At this time, Gavin called me again. I didn''t dare to refuse, but I didn''t dare to pick up in the living room.


    So I had to hide in the bedroom and said. "Hello? What''s the matter?"


    Gavin didn¡¯t notice the abnormality and said. "Have you eaten yet?"


    "Not yet," I said "What''s wrong?"


    "That''s just right. Fourth brother and the others are near our house. You didn''t eat anyway. Just go out


    and with them."


    I frowned and said, "That''s not a good idea..."


    "It''s nothing, Ashley must be here too. They were in honeymoon and can''t be seperated."


    "Then I can''t be a third wheel."


    "Someone has made the third wheel, and Amanda is here as well. It doesn''t matter if you''re the third


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    wheel."


    No matter how I refused, I had to say yes.


    After hanging up the phone of Gavin, I dialed Amanda''s number and said. "Amanda?"


    But it was not Amanda''s voice, but Edward who answered the phone. He said, "Darcey? What''s


    wrong?"


    Puzzled, I asked, "What about Amanda?"


    Edward said, "Oh, she went to the toilet with Rudi and let me wait for you here with  fourth brother. The


    third brother said that you woulde."


    Roger''s loud voice was still ringing outside. I had no time to care about who was on the other side of


    the phone. I said to him. "Second brother, I can''t go out now. Someone is making trouble for me at my


    door. I want to ask you if you can help me find security guards."


    Hearing what I said, Edward panicked and said. "Don''t worry, I''ll go now."


    I waited nervously for a while in the room and heard the voice of Edward outside. He scolded Roger


    and drove him away after a while. I opened the door and found that Edward was alone without security


    staff.


    I said awkwardly, "Sorry to trouble you, second brother."


    Edward was still a little angry and said."That stinky boy is bullying women, but actually there is nothing.


    Darcey, how did you provoke him?"


    Hearing Edward''s eldest brother-like tone, I was very grateful. And even the bad feelings of the past


    disappeared at this moment. I said, "That man is my ex-husband."


    Edward paused for a moment and said. "No wonder."


    I thought about Gavin, and said to Edward. "Brother, you''d better not tell Gavin what happened today. I


    am afraid that he will worry. Besides, nothing happens today."


    Edward nodded and said, "It''s true that we can''t make him distracted since he is outside."


    "What about Amanda and the others?"


    "Oh, they are waiting outside not far away. Let''s go quickly."


    I tidied up briefly and left home with my phone and wallet. Amanda saw me and Edwarding out


    together and said. "Just now the second brother asked us to wait here and rush upstairs. Is everything


    okay? It''s scary."


    I quickly said, "No, nothing. I just met a hooligan who blocked me at home and forced me to buy his


    insurance."


    Ashley said in surprise. "There are insurance people in third brother''smunity. The guarding is quite


    strict. It''s hard for outsiders to get in."


    Amandaughed and said. "What little girl you are! These people who sell insurance will only appear in


    thismunity. They sell insurance to rich people, and the poor have no mood to buy insurance that is


    useless."


    Henry said, "Oh right, they also sell fund and financial management!"


    Listening to their chatting, I didn''t have the mood to join them and could only stay silent. Suddenly, a


    phone call came in. It was Heidi. I said, "It seems to be something about work. I''ll pick it up."


    They waved me to hurry. When I went outside and picked it up, I found that this guy dialed the wrong


    number. She desperately apologized over there, but I didn''t care. I hung up the phone and went back.


    They usually held meetings at private rooms. When I walked to the door, I suddenly heard someone


    gossiping inside. I seemed to have heard their names.


    Hearing the serious atmosphere, I became curious. I stood at the door and didn''t enter. I only listened


    to the people inside talking about many things that I didn''t know.

 CHAPTER 58 ORIGINAL STORY

    CHAPTER 58 ORIGINAL STORY


    In my mind, Amanda was not the kind of woman who liked to gossip. When Ashley asked her to talk


    about me, she only said casually, "Darcey is a good woman."


    Ashley was displeased. "I know that she is good, but I still want to listen to something else."


    It seemed that Amanda thought for a long time before she said slowly. "She is really a woman with a


    hard life, who even lost two children in a row".


    Ashley looked shocked. "Wow, that''s so pitiful. Both died from miscarriages??"


    Although the continuous miscarriage of two children was a fatal blow to me, now that things had


    passed and I met Gavin again. He was so kind to me, which had relieved my pain. I didn''t feel anything


    when I heard that, but what I heard what they said next, I started to doubt my life.


    Amanda deliberately lowered her voice. "It''s true that her two children miscarried, but it''s not an


    ident..."


    "Amanda." I heard Edward''s voice. "Stop talking. Don''t let Darcy hear that or she will feel bad. "


    Amanda was bold and didn''t care that much. "It doesn''t matter. Isn''t she getting a job call?? She won''t


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    be back so soon." She continued, "Darcey''s first child was framed by her ex-husband, Roger."


    "Ah?" Ashley let out a soft cry. "I heard she was eight months pregnant. Wasn''t it a murder?"


    Henry quickly interrupted. "What murder? That child hadn''t been born yet. It''s not a murder. Don''t talk


    nonsense."


    Amanda said, "Of course it''s a murder. Darcey was still very healthy before she was pregnant, but after


    pregnancy, she suddenly became worse. This was because of Roger. He mixed the medicine that was


    harmful to the fetus in the diet of Darcey, while she was not suspicious of these things and thought that


    she should eat food as much as she could. Later, when the child was gone, she also almost went to


    hell. If she were not lucky, she would have died."


    Henry''s voice was full of doubts. "It seems that Roger''s original intention is to kill Darcey? But why? Is it


    just for his mistress?"


    "Of course not." Amanda''s voice sounded scornful. "How can a man be fooled just by a woman? What


    really makes him do so is money."


    Ashley hurriedly asked. "Money? Whose money? You mean there''s someone else behind this?"


    "Of course. Otherwise, why would he harm his wife and children when they are living a good life? You


    all know the uncle of the third son, the one who can''t get along with him in the Stone family. He has


    been against Gavin for a long time. Gavin has been stagnant in a project in Aurora recently. He was


    exactly behind it."


    He knew that the factory''s director, Kit Back, was a rtive of Darcey, the wife of Roger, who was an


    employee at that time. He paid Roger to secretly kill Darcey. The Back family will be at odds with the


    Stone family. No one will make room for the him to start work."


    Henry thought for a moment and suddenly guessed. "Is it also because of Gavin''s uncle that she lost


    her second child?"


    Amanda said, "I don''t know. Anyway, it''s rted to Roger and his mistress. As for whether it is


    arranged by Gavin''s uncle, I don''t know."


    Hearing this, Ashley was a little stunned. She took a long breath and said. "It''s not easy for Darcey to


    live her current life. Gavin has made up for being so nice to her."


    Henry didn''t let her talk nonsense. "What are you talking about? Gavin didn''t do anything wrong to her.


    How could you say that he is making up to her? ?"


    Edward interrupted them at this time. "Okay, stop talking, in case she hears you again. By the way,


    Henry, you..."


    What they said next, I didn''t want to listen. My footsteps were a little fluttering. I barely got to the door


    before I realized I hadn''t said hello to them.


    I went out and hailed a cab, gave the driver my address, and then called Amanda to tell her that


    something hade up at work and I couldn''t go to dinner with them.


    Of course, they didn''t ask further. They told me to have a good meal and hung up. I was stare


    nkly at the disappearing scenery outside the window. I was stunned as if I was still dreaming and


    could not return to reality for a long time.


    I thought about the situation when I didn''t have a child at that time. The doctor announced to me sadly


    that the child was gone, thinking that he sympathized with me. It turned out that he also took the money


    to collude with Roger. Otherwise, how could he not tell me the real reason?


    When I came to myself, the driver had called me many times. "Miss, you are here."


    In a panic, I was about to get off the car. But when I looked up, I found that it was the ce where I


    lived with Roger before I divorced with him . I was stunned and asked, "Why did you bring me here?"


    The driver was confused. "Didn''t you say you wereing here?"


    I paused for a moment and took back one of my legs. "Forget it, go home." Then I told him the address


    of Gavin and suddenly felt a little ridiculous. "I don''t even have a home of my own."


    In the past, I thought Roger was just indulging in lust. I didn''t expect him to be addicted to money and


    even wanted to kill me.


    Today is the day when Gavin returns home. I daree not let him discover my strangeness, so I tried my


    best to forget what happened in the daytime. In front of him, I am still the pampered and happy Darcey.


    It had been two days since west met. Gavin seemed to miss me so much. The moment he entered


    the house, he hugged me for a long time. Smelling the familiar smell on his body and feeling his


    thoughts for me, I felt a little at ease.


    We cooked some simple dishes, and Gavin happily asked if I had missed him. "Yes", I said.


    Gavin was a little dissatisfied. "That''s it? Done?"


    "It''s done. What else do you want to hear?"


    "Oh, by the way," he suddenly remembered something and asked. "What did you eat with  Henry and


    the others yesterday?"


    Originally, I had forgotten about it, but Gavin mentioned it again. I suddenly thought. "He must have


    known about it. Why didn''t he tell me?"


    After thinking for a while, I asked Gavin''s who put on a puzzled look, "Have you figured out what


    happened to Roger?"


    Gavin paused for a moment. "There''s something up. What''s the matter? Why do you ask about this?


    Did hee for you?"


    Gavin was always so direct. I was a little flustered and quickly denied. "No, I heard it from Ashley


    yesterday identally."


    "Why did they suddenly mention your ex-husband?" Gavin muttered, not daring to ask me formally.


    "They''re filled with indignation. Roger didn''t do anything good, but now he had good luck. No one can


    stand it."

 CHAPTER 59 MANOR

    CHAPTER 59 MANOR


    After listening to my words, Gavin said in a rxed tone. "It doesn''t matter. Since he is a bad guy, God


    won''t let him go easily. As for you, you don''t have to think too much about it.  No matter what kind of life


    he lives, it has nothing to do with you. As long as you live well, that''s enough. That''s the biggest blow to


    him."


    His words made me a little excited. Yes, as long as I live well, it will be the biggest blow to him. I gave


    Gavin a bright smile and said. "Well, you eat more."


    Gavin poked at the empty te in front of him. "What am I going to eat after all this...".."


    I quickly got up and went to the kitchen. "Then I''ll make some more for you."


    Unexpectedly, Gavin grabbed me and put me into his arms. "It doesn''t matter. I will eat you first."


    As he said that, his kiss was about to approach me, so I quickly avoided it. "Get out and brush your


    teeth!"


    After such a night of love, I couldn''t help getting upter the next day. I woke up and saw Gavin, but


    didn''t know when he left. I touched his ce where there was no temperature of him for a long time,


    and my heart was full of emptiness.


    I think he probably got up early for work. It was Sunday, I, as an employee, was going to take a


    vacation. But he as the owner of thepany, still have to work overtime.


    I got up and froze for a while, wondering what I should do. Then I received a phone call from Ashley. I


    wondered why this girl called me, who just saw me yesterday. I picked it up and said, "Hello, Ashley."


    Ashley was still shouting on the other side. "Sister! Are you up? Hurry up, clean up and go out!"


    I immediately stopped her. "Going out? Where are we going?"


    "We are going to stay in Andrew''s manor for a few days. Just pack up some clothes. He has everything


    there."


    Thinking that tomorrow was the workday, I felt a little sorry. "I''m afraid I have to say no... I have to go to


    work tomorrow."


    Ashley gave a strange sound of surprise. "But Gavin said that you don''t need to work. He is the one


    who made the proposal . Which one of you has the final say?"


    I don''t understand what Gavin was doing. Wasn''t he working overtime? But since Ashley has said so, I


    can''t refuse anymore. So I have to promise, "Then I''ll pack up my things now."


    Ashley became excited. "Don''t take too much!"


    After hanging up the phone, I didn''t dare to dy. I didn''t have time to ask Gavin what had happened


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    and simply packed up my luggage. Ashley and other people were waiting for me downstairs.


    When Ashley saw me, she asked. "Sister, what did you do yesterday? You didn''t even have the time to


    eat."


    Thinking of what happened yesterday, I still felt a little embarrassed. "Just something about work."


    "I thought you were just hanging out in Gavin''spany. I didn''t expect that you really have to work."


    "I am not you, child''s temperament. I am an adult, and I need to work to earn money to support myself."


    "Can''t Gavin raise you?"


    At this point, she didn''t realize she had said the wrong word. Henry interrupted her and said.


    "Enough! You think everyone is just like you, dependent on the family? People like me and Darcey


    have to rely on our own desperately."


    Ashley rolled her eyes. "Come on, you talk like you didn''t take your family money." She turned to look


    at me with a smile. "Darcey..."


    "Forget it. Don''t call me Sister. Just call me Darcey."


    Ashley continued to look at me with affection. "Darcey, what do you think of Gavin?"


    The question was raised out of nowhere. I looked at her confusedly and asked. "Think of Gavin? What


    do you mean?"


    "That''s the one you asked when we were ying ''of course''st time. The one you and Gavin


    answered spontaneously?"


    When we suddenly talked about this topic, I was a little embarrassed. "Well, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing! I just want to ask you, and I want to ask you if what you say at that time still counts."


    When I heard this, I suddenly smelled a sense of "conspiracies". I said, "If you ask me if I want, I will


    certainly say yes. But if you ask me if I will, I don''t know."


    Ashley did not understand. "Why?"


    I had no choice but to exin patiently. "If you ask me whether I''m willing or not, then I''m sure. But if


    you want to ask me if I will, I can''t tell. I have to ask Gavin if he wants to."


    Hearing that, Ashley blurted out. "Of course he..."


    Henry suddenly coughed. Ashley immediately changed her words and said, "He... I don''t know if he


    wants. Darcey, you just leave it to fate."


    I smiled and then stopped talking.


    Andrew''s manor was not far away. Although it was around Denver, it was full of exotic charm, which


    was simply a small European castle. When getting off the car, Ashley suddenly whispered. "Many stars


    have proposed at Andrew''s manor "


    Ashley said in a low voice, thinking that I didn''t hear her. But at this moment, I was more certain what I


    would expect.


    Gavin and the others were waiting for us in the manor. When I saw him, I found that he was only


    wearing his usual costume and began to be curious. I asked, "Are you not working today?"


    Gavin joked in a low voice. "You''re asking me to work overtime on weekends? You want to exhaust


    your husband!"


    No one heard what he said, but when they saw how intimate we were. They couldn''t help but tease


    him. "Gavin, you two should stop showing off, all right? Didn''t you see that someone was even


    unwilling toe to our party?"


    Gavin waved his hand and said. "He didn''te because of work issues, not because of me. Guys,


    don''t talk nonsense. I really can''t take the me."


    Afterughing for a while, Gavin suddenly asked me. "Are you hungry?"


    I thought it was still early and answered. "It''s okay. I''ve eaten some before I came."


    "Are you tired? Do you want to go up and have a rest first? The rooms here are all gorgeous European-


    style."


    I was a little hesitant. "Then... alright."


    Gavin sent me into my bedroom and left. I¡¯m lying on the big, soft bed withplicated patterns, and


    my heart began to throb.


    From the time I started trapping Gavin to when I was pregnant, and then to my sweet love. For more


    than half a year, our rtions had been very stable. Reviously, when Ashley asked me whether I was


    willing to marry Gavin, I definitely agreed. But when it really happened, but I suddenly began to be


    timid.


    I won''t doubt Gavin''s feelings for me. When I was pregnant, he didn''t know it was his child. But he still


    took good care of me. Simrly, he was not soft-hearted when dealing with my ex-husband Roger. One


    was because thepany was damaged, and the other was because of me.

 Chapter 60 Proposal

    Chapter 60 Proposal


    And then he gave me money to help our family over the difficulties. All of these represented his


    affection for me. I was unable to repay it and could only treat him with more deep feelings. Now I was


    really about to marry him, but I dared not take this key step.


    Gavin''s family background deterred me, I was just an ordinary woman, but now I had to enter a rich


    family to face my original unfamiliar life. I was scared.


    After thinking about it for a while, I didn''te up with a solution. But the sky soon darkened, and I


    didn''t fall asleep.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on my door in a daze. "Darcey? Are you awake?"


    As soon as I opened the door, I found it was Amanda. I asked her, "What''s wrong?"


    Amanda''s surprised voice came. "There''s something! You should pack up quickly. There''s something!"


    Seeing her like this, I casually wiped my face and wanted to go out. But halfway through the road, I


    suddenly wanted to retreat. "I''ll go back and change my clothes."


    Amanda grabbed my wrist disapprovingly. "No need! You look good!" Then she took me to a dark


    square without stopping.


    I was feeling extremely nervous. Suddenly, a few lights lit up not far away. The lights lit up one after


    another and gradually approached me. It was as if a path with scattered stars wasid in front of me.


    Initially, I thought I was going to walk on my own. However, a figure suddenly appeared at the other end


    of the road. Without guessing, it must be Gavin.


    When I could see his face clearly, I found that he had changed into a white suit. Which was very


    inharmonious with his usual calm and domineering look. However, under the dim streetlight, he looked


    still very handsome.


    Gavin came up to me with a smile and called my name softly. "Darcey, will you marry me?" Then he


    knelt down in front of me and opened the delicate box in his hand. Inside was a pair of simple and


    generous rings. There was no exaggerated diamond, but it looked extremely warm and beautiful.


    Not knowing why, my nose was very sour. I almost nodded out of reflex, and answered softly, "I do."


    Although I had a lot of scruples and I was very unconfident before. When I faced Gavin, all these


    negative emotions were put to the back of my mind. I gave myself to him wholeheartedly.


    Gavin stood up happily and waved his hand. All the lights on the floor lit up. At this moment, it was as if


    we were in the Milky Way, beautiful and mysterious.


    The beautiful music sounded at this moment, and the blessings of others came as expected. Ashley


    asked me excitedly if I was happy. My eyes were wet from crying and I could not say anything, so I had


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    to nod desperately.


    After the gathering, everyone went back to their rooms to rest. Gaviny next to me, his breath hitting


    my face. He asked, "How was it? Are you happy?"


    I grinned from ear to ear. "I''m truly happy."


    "You don''t even know. I was so nervous today."


    "What were you nervous about? I will marry you. Don''t you know that?"


    Gavin looked pure and ignorant. "I don''t know."


    "Stop pretending. Didn''t you ask Ashley to get information from me?"


    "In heaven''s name, I didn''t let her do this. If you said this, she almost ruined my surprise. Have you


    known these things early?"


    I shook my head. "I don''t know. It''s just a guess, so I''m very surprised."


    Gavin rxed and said. "Well, that''s good. My surprise is not ruined. Very good, very good."


    I smiled and asked, "You''ve proposed to me. When are you going to get married?"


    "I''m asking you when will you take me to see your parents?"


    Only then did I realize that it was also a problem. Few people knew that I was with Gavin. In the


    parents about it rashly, they would definitely scold me for being crazy.


    I touched Gavin''s eye socket and said."I haven''t decided yet, but I will definitely meet them. Don''t


    worry."


    "What? I am not good enough?"


    "How is it possible?" I said in surprise, "I''m afraid that you are too outstanding. If I say you are my


    boyfriend, my mother will definitely say that I am daydreaming."


    Gavin was puzzled. "Why? Aren''t you good? You can''t even win your parents'' favor?"


    I shook my head. "No, it''s just that they''ve asked me to be down-to-earth since I was a child. I don''t


    dare to be overambitious." I felt a warmth in my heart when I thought of my mother''s gradually aging


    face and her loving expression.


    Gavin held my hand and our fingers interlocked. "It''s okay, I will try my best to earn your parents'' trust."


    Because both of us were very excited today, weid down and hugged each other. We went to bed


    right away and didn''t wake up until dawn. The strange thing was that Gavin wasn''t with me again. I


    panicked and thought "He already proposed to me. Where else can he be?"


    Now we were in the suburbs and he shouldn''t be back to work. Where else could he go?


    I called his phone but no one answered. Then I called the others, but no one answered too.


    Just when I was at a loss, the phone suddenly rang, which scared me. I saw that it was from Gavin, so


    I quickly picked it up. "Hello? Where are you?"


    The man on the other side paused for a moment before asking, "Where are you? Can you guess?"


    "Why is it Roger''s voice?" I felt a tug in my heart. "Why is it you? What did you do to Gavin?"


    Roger sneered and said. "What''s wrong? Why are you so nervous? Why weren''t you so nervous when


    I got into trouble?"


    "Where is he? What on earth are you going to do?"


    "Come out now and go to the east side of the road outside the manor. There''s a car waiting for you


    there."


    "How would I know that you didn''t lie to me?"


    "Lying to you? Are you qualified? I have no interest in you now, what I want is money. Do you like to


    I rushed out to find Andrew and Henry, but there was no response after knocking for a long time. I


    thought about it and had to go alone as Roger said.


    It was not that I was not afraid. Thinking that Roger had nned to kill me before, I broke out in cold


    sweat. However, Gavin was now extremely dangerous in his hands. There was only hatred left in my


    heart.


    There was indeed a car waiting for me outside the manor. I got into the car without thinking too much.


    They had no time for me to think too much and then drove away immediately.

 CHAPTER 61 KIDNAPPING

    CHAPTER 61 KIDNAPPING


    Maybe this was the most honest time Roger had ever been to me. Gavin was really here. He was tied


    up in a chair and was shocked to see me.


    Roger tore off the tape from Gavin''s mouth. Gavin shouted at me,"You fool! You just listened to him and


    I looked at Roger''s old face and said, "Nothing. I just want to ask about something."


    Roger nced at me and said, "Oh, what do you want to ask?"


    "Don''t you have anything to say to me? Don''t you feel any guilty for me?"


    "No." Roger looked like a rogue. "It was you who made me like this. Why should I feel guilty for you?"


    "You said that I hurt you, but haven''t you ever done anything bad to me? Don''t you know how I lost my


    child!"


    I couldn''t help yelling. Both Gavin and Roger were stunned. Gavin hesitated and said, "Darcey... you


    already knew everything..."


    Roger was also asking the same question, "You already knew?" But his tone was sarcastic and there


    was no guilt in it.


    I clenched my fists and said, "Yes, I know. You killed my child and want to kill me again. I don''t think I''m


    going too far to see you like this. Because I don''t want to see you again except for your funeral!"


    "Darcey, stop." Gavin suddenly stopped me, but I couldn''t stop.


    "I''d like to ask you how I messed with you that you even thought of such an insidious move against


    me!"


    "You didn''t mess with me. You can only me that you are the daughter of the Back Family. Your uncle


    happens to be HY Tech''s factory director."


    "Heh, in the end, it''s still for money."


    "Of course it''s for money. Otherwise, did I do it for that mindless woman, Olivia?"


    I was so angry that I didn''t know what to say. I couldn''t wait to rush up and grab his neck now and let


    him die!


    But I haven''t done it yet, Roger came up to me and looked at me dangerously, as if he would kill me in


    the next second.


    When Gavin saw us like this, he suddenly shouted, "Watch out!" Then someone broke in and


    surrounded us.


    I was surprised that it was Andrew and Henry!


    But my heart immediately sank to the bottom. The spring knife in Roger''s hand was against my neck.


    The cold knife touched my skin, which was creepy.


    I told myself that this was not thest time I was close to death. I couldn''t be afraid.


    Soon after, Gavin was rescued by Henry. Besides them, there were other helpers. It should not be a


    problem to deal with Roger''s few cowards. But the problem was that I was in Roger''s hands. He hated


    me and wouldn''t let me go easily.


    Gavin shouted, "Roger, I warn you! You must not act rashly, or I will never let you go!"


    Roger sneered and said, "You two really love each other deeply. I''m her ex-husband and I feel so


    upset. Darcey has never cared about me like this before."


    "That''s because you never cared about her! If you didn''t hurt her and force her to a dead-end, nothing


    would happened."


    Everyone was anxious to save me, but I suddenly became cruel. "Kill me if you dare, or I''ll kill you


    myself!"


    Infuriated by me, Roger raised his hand and was about to stab me in the chest. Henry opposite picked


    up a knife and aimed it at Roger''s hand. But before he could react, his knife had been knocked off. With


    two whizzing sounds, Roger screamed and squatted down, covering his eyes as he screamed.


    I took the opportunity to escape Roger''s shackle and hid behind Gavin. Then someone came over and


    tied these people to go out. Gavin held me in his arms and refused to let go for a long time.


    Gavin asked, "Are you alright?"


    I shook my head. "I''m fine. Are you alright?"


    "No. You fool. You didn''t have to show up. Henry and the others came, didn''t they? You really scared


    me."


    Roger''s story came to an end. Gavin didn''t say what useful information he could get out of him, so I


    didn''t ask.


    My life finally calmed down. Staying with Gavin from work and after work had be everything in my


    life. With the improvement of my efficiency, I got along with my colleagues more smoothly.


    When I was about to leave work that day, I passed the finance department and suddenly saw a seven


    or eight year old boy. He looked clean and lovely, but his eyes revealed a naughty gleam. I just wanted


    to go up and ask him what he was doing here, but Goran appeared. He squatted in front of the boy and


    scolded him with a frown. "Luke, don''t make trouble anymore. Mom is busy today. She can''te to


    see you. Is it okay for you to be with dad?"


    Luke curled his lips and said, "No, I want to be with mom. She said that she will take me to the movies


    today!"


    Goran threatened him. "Luke, listen to me. I''ll take you to the movies tomorrow."


    "No! I want to see it today!"


    Hearing their conversation, I could not help stepping forward with a smile. "What''s wrong? Whose kid is


    so disobedient?"


    When Luke saw me, he was a little timid and hid behind Goran a little. Goran looked at me shyly.


    "Children are not sensible and stubborn. There is nothing I can do."


    I thought about it and blinked at the child. "Luke, do you know? Daddy is at work. If you want to watch


    movies, you should let him work first, otherwise, he won''t have enough money to help you watch


    movies!"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "My father has money for watching movies!"


    I put my hand on my forehead. "If you have it this time, what about next time?"


    "I''ll ask my mom to treat me!"


    "Hey! How can he be so glib!"


    Goran stopped him. "Luke, don''t talk nonsense."


    I waved my hand and said, "It doesn''t matter. Little kids are so strange and lovely. Since you''re so


    eloquent, Auntie invites you to a movie today, is that ok?"


    Luke''s eyes lit up. "Really? Will you and Dad go with me together?"


    I suddenly felt embarrassed. "No, let Dad stay here and work. It''s just that aunt has the time to take you


    there."


    Luke turned his head and asked, "Can we, Dad?"


    Goran was distressed for a moment. "Then you can''t make Auntie any trouble."


    Luke''s ck and bright eyes rolled. "I won''t make trouble for you, Miss! Am I right, Miss?"


    I felt so happy. "You''ve wiped honey on your mouth. It''s so sweet! No, I''ll buy you a big meal in addition


    to watching a movie!"


    Luke cheered and took my hand out of the office. Some colleagues who didn''t get off work saw me and


    asked me in surprise, "This is your child?"


    I could only shake my head regretfully. "It''s good if such a smart child is mine."

 Chapter 62 Childhood Words

    Chapter 62Childhood Words


    It was always good to be with kids, especially such a lovely child as Luke. When I was getting along


    with him, I always can think of the time when I was pregnant. Although the ending was not satisfactory,


    I was full of expectations during the process.


    Luke saw that I kept looking at him. After a long time, he felt strange and asked, "Miss Darcey, why do


    you keep looking at me?"


    I was a little embarrassed. "I just like you too much. I''m sorry, Luke."


    Luke suddenly turned to look at me and said sincerely, "Really?  Miss Darcey? Do you really like me?"


    "Yes, of course, it''s true."


    "Then you must be ready to marry me!"


    The child''s words shocked me. "Who did you learn all these from?"


    "My teacher told me. She said that when we grow up, we will marry someone we like."


    I made a wry face. "Silly kid, you''re still a child, but I''ve already grown up!"


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as you are willing to wait for me, I don''t mind cradle snatcher!"


    Hearing this, I almost sprayed the coke out of my mouth. "How do you know everything?"


    Speaking of this, Luke''s expression became more serious. "I don''t mind cradle snatcher, but I have a


    requirement."


    I couldn''t help feeling curious. I didn''t even care about the absurdity of his words and asked, "What


    requirement ?"


    "If you like me, you have to like me all the time. You can''t be like my mom and dad, stop liking each


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    other halfway through."


    Looking at his serious expression, I touched his little head distressedly. "Luke, it doesn''t matter.


    Although your parents don''t like each other, they still like you very much."


    "Really?" Luke curled his lips and was about to cry. "But why didn''t they want to apany me?"


    I quicklyforted him, "Luke, mom, and dad need to work. As I just said, you have to go out for a


    movie, and you have to go to school and wear clothes. All these need money. Mom and dad are


    making money to let you live a better life."


    Luke thought about it and asked, "Aunty Back..."


    "Wait, Why did you call me aunt again?"


    "I thought about it. If I call you sister, won''t you make a loss in front of my father? So I have to call you


    aunt."


    I was getting more and more curious about what kind of person he was.


    Luke did not take it seriously and continued. "Aunty Back, can I oftene to you in the future?"


    I answered generously, "Of course, but only when I get off work, as I have to work to make money, just


    like your father."


    "Do you have a child?"


    "Aunt is not married yet. How can I have a child?"


    Hearing what I said, Luke''s eyes suddenly lit up, and jumped into my arms and acted like a spoiled


    child. I carried him all the way back to thepany.


    Halfway in, he fell asleep in my arms, Whispering to mum. I touched his hair and felt sorry and loving


    for him.


    I met Gavin by ident downstairs. As soon as he saw me, he asked. "Where have you been? Why


    you don''t go home or call me?"


    I hugged child and said sheepishly, "Oh, I''m sorry. I brought the child with me. I forgot about it."


    Only then did Gavin notice the child in my arms. He quickly took it from me and said. "Why is Goran''s


    son with you?"


    "I just met him in thepany. Mr. Eastwood was bothered by him and could not work, so I took him


    out for a while."


    Gavin suddenly smiled and said, "I thought you were covet others child and secretly took it!"


    I red at him. "Go away, don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Yes, I''m lying. Let''s get things done quickly so that we can have a baby earlier. I''m sure she will be


    cuter than this!"


    "What nonsense!" I said angrily, "Don''t let the boy hear it!"


    Gavin entered the elevator with Luke in his arms. When he saw Goran, he carefully handed the child to


    him. Looking at Gavin''s cautious appearance, I knew that he must like children very much.


    Gavin casually said, "I haven''t seen him for a few days. He has been taller and stronger."


    Goran also whispered, "Children grow fast!"


    Although their voices were very light, they still woke the child for some reason. He shouted "Mom" and


    turned to me. I quickly took him in fear of he would fall.


    Maybe it was because I am a woman, Luke fell asleep again in my arms. I looked up with relief,


    suddenly, I saw my colleagues who were working overtime all were looking at us. Goran looked


    embarrassed, while Gavin''s face was obviously dark.


    I quickly handed the baby back to Goran. "It''s gettingte. I won''t disturb Mr. Eastwood if he wants to


    continue working. See youter."


    Gavin did not say goodbye to Goran. He turned around and followed him into the elevator.


    The elevator door was closed. I think, Gavin would not be so narrow-minded. He took the words of a


    child who had a hysteria seriously.


    But it turned out that I was wrong. Gavin, who was very powerful outside, was a sensitive, suspicious


    and narrow-minded ordinary man at home.


    Think of the jokes he made about me and the young man in ancient town, and theter jokes he made


    about Roger He probably concealed it because of jealousy.


    He didn''t wait for me to fasten my seat belt, suddenly stepped on the elerator to the lowest. And


    suddenly stepped on the brake to stop at the entrance of the parking lot. My face almost hit the


    windshield because of inertia.


    Although I was also angry, I didn''t dare to speak harsh words. I onlyined in a low voice, "Why


    such a hurry?"


    Gavin said coldly, "To go home and have a baby since you really like children."


    "Come on, we cannot have one right now." I made a joke, but it waspletely useless.


    Seeing that Gavin did not intend to ease up, I had no choice but to give in. "Gavin, Luke is just a child.


    All he said is just dream words. How would he know who the woman hugging him in reality is? Your


    jealousy is groundless!"


    "Groundless? Do you really think groundless that?"


    Hearing his words, I was very confused. "Gavin, you know what kind of person I am.  Although we


    haven''t been together for a long time, you know my feelings for you. You can''t y jokes like this."


    Maybe he saw that I was also serious, so he stopped talking nonsense. After a long silence, he said


    again, "Darcey, do you like children so much?"


    "Don''t you like it? I think you also like Luke."


    "I do like children, but I like you more! Darcey..."


    In the middle of his sentence, Gavin suddenly stopped and asked curiously, "Darcey... what?"

 CHAPTER 63 Rumor

    CHAPTER 63 Rumor


    "Say it. Why don''t you stop halfway?" I asked.


    Gavin took a deep breath. "So... so I don''t want you to be so obsessed with your child!"


    I smiled and said, "What obsession? You really don''t know how to use words. In fact, I have put down


    the matter of children. If I have an obsession, it would be our children."


    I gently caressed Gavin''s hand. He was finally not as alert to me as he was just now.


    After we got home, I pushed Gavin to take a bath and we returned to our sweet state. Gavin grabbed


    me and said, "Take a bath together today?"


    I hit him gently and said, "Together? What together! You go take a bath, and I''ll go to the kitchen to see


    if there is anything to cook for you."


    "I''m not hungry, but I miss you very much."


    What was wrong with him today? He was angry at first and then sweet. I said, "Come on, we''ve been


    together for these days. I promised to marry you two days ago. Why do you miss me?"


    "I just miss you." Gavin began to niggle. "I haven''t seed you today. I can''t stand missing you." Then I


    couldn''t refuse anymore and made love with him.


    I thought today''s misunderstanding would be over soon. After all, everyone knows that children have


    no scruples about their words. But I didn''t expect that this matter would ferment secretly and there were


    rumorsing out gradually.


    Heidi, who was unable to keep her mouth shut in my office quietly asked me about the rtionship


    between me and Mr. Eastwood of the Finance Department. I asked in confusion, "What rtionship?"


    "I just...want to ask if your rtionship is good?


    I thought for a moment and answered seriously, "It''s good."


    "Then... then how good was it? I heard that his son seems to like you very much."


    I nodded disapprovingly. Heidi got excited immediately and ran back to her seat with a strange smile. I


    wanted to ask her why, but someone came to me and I forgot about it.


    When I got off work, Luke came to thepany again. This time he didn''t go to see his father but me


    specifically.


    Recalling Gavin''s reactionst time, I dared not to get too close to him. He was so smart that I


    wondered what amazing words he would say.


    Though I wished to avoid it, I could not bear to break the child''s heart. When I saw him standing alone


    outside the office, looking at me through those ss eyes, I went soft-hearted as hell again.


    I waved to him and said, "Luke,e here. Don''t stand here anymore. Don''t interfere people from


    working."


    When Luke heard me calling him, he jumped in happily without making any noise, and watched me


    quietly. After all, It''s just that he was a child with limited patience. He couldn''t wait to start saying,


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Aunty Back, you should be my girlfriend. When I grow up in the future, I will not let you work hard


    anymore!"


    I scratched over his little nose. "Okay, I''ll wait for you to grow up!"


    At this time, Goran suddenly teased at the door, "You need more than ten years to grow up. If she


    keeps waiting, she may starve to death one day."


    Luke immediately came up and took my hand. "That''s not good! How about... let Dad take care of you


    for me first, Aunt Back?"


    Well, this child came again.


    Goran rushed to me and held Luke''s hand. "Don''t talk nonsense! Aunty Back is a self-reliant person.


    You should regard her as a role model, not a wife every day!"


    I whispered to Goran¡®s ears, "How did you feed the boy? Why he always say something so shocking?"


    "What are you two doing here?" Gavin''s voice came from behind. I got up and moved away from Goran


    and his son.


    This time around, Gavin''s reaction was not as big as it wasst time. However, he said, "Hey, why is


    this child here again?"


    I hit him on the elbow. I didn''t know if Goran had heard me, while he may not be that kind


    of oversensitive person.


    Gavin rxed and said, "Well, Mr. Eastwood is not a narrow-minded person!"


    I looked up at him. "Does Mr. Stonee to me? Is there anything to tell me?"


    Gavin returned to its usual serious look and stood about ten centimeters in front of me, talking to me.


    After that, he left immediately. I took the file and sat back in my seat. I heard the voice of my female


    colleague gossiping. "Look, I said it was Goran..."


    I wanted to listen again, but they just stayed away and stopped talking. I didn''t want to continue to


    investigate. Nothing was wrong. No matter what people said, there was no such thing.


    Just like this, two days passed without danger. I still heard some guesses about Goran and me from


    time to time, and even some people were personally concerned about me.


    Candice sacrificed her lunch break and came to ask me about my rtionship with Goran. I had no


    choice but to exin helplessly. "Candice, it''s okay for them to talk nonsense, but you came to ask me!


    I really have nothing to do with Mr. Eastwood!"


    Candice nodded and asked, "Then what''s the ring on your finger? Do you have a boyfriend?"


    I quickly said, "No, it''s just that it looks pretty, and I''m just taking it for fun."


    "You can''t wear this ring casually, which will affect your love luck. No wonder everyone is talking about


    your rtionship with Goran."


    "I really don''t have any rtions with him! Why are you getting more ridiculous?"


    Candice quickly stopped her and said. "Okay, okay, I won''t talk about it, and you don''t have to care


    about it either. I just heard about it and came here curiously to inquire about it. Well, okay, I''ll stop


    talking about it. I still have something to do when I get back!"


    Watching Candice leave, I said to myself. "This Miss is really busy, but still cares about these gossips."


    But I am starting to hear all the stuff Candice heard. "You are not the same as you were when you


    came back from Aurora," "You even wore a ring," with a ring so simply designed, it must have been


    from Mr. Eastwood," The gossip was really nonsense.


    I silently roared in my heart, "I still have a big diamond ring. You guys judge people by appearance!"


    I finally get off work. Today, Gavin asked me to take a taxi home for dinner. I cooked a table full of


    delicate dishes. I waited for him for a long time. I didn''t dare to call, so I sent a text message to remind


    him.


    When Gavin returned, I was lying drowsily on the sofa. As soon as he opened the door, I hurried to


    take his suit jacket. Seeing that he was very tired, I said softly, "Are you tired? I''ll give you some soup


    first. It''s warm and not too hot."


    Gavin nodded and did not say anything.


    I served the dishes, which were just as warm as normal, and took some rice to sit beside him and ate


    bit by bit.


    Gavin did not have much appetite, so I asked, "What''s wrong? Is it not delicious?"


    He shook his head. "No, I''m just... too tired."


    "What happened again?"

 Chapter 64 Suspicion

    Chapter 64 Suspicion


    Gavin sighed heavily. "There''s a project n won''t work.I''ve modified it several times. I''m a little angry."


    Iforted her and said, "Maybe it''s because I''ve been too nervous recently. It''s okay. I believe they


    will do it well."


    "It''s not like I don''t trust them... forget it."


    I couldn''t go on asking, but thought of another thing. So I tentatively said, "Today when I was working, I


    identally scratched someone with the ring on my hand."


    He squinted my hand, "How can such a small ring hurt people?"


    "Tut-Tht." I pretended to be dissatisfied. "This is called simple and generous!"


    "It''s better to be the one with diamonds. It can be used as knife sometimes. Maybe you can cut ss at


    the critical moment. "


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Why are you cutting the ss?"


    "Stealing trade secrets! Like 007, I hang you from the ceiling and you go down to copy the data."


    "Lunatic, you have watched too many movies, haven''t you?"


    When I saw Gavin''s expression finally easing, I approached him and looked into his eyes. "I want


    to...take off the ring when I''m at work."


    Hearing this, Gavin''s expression froze again. "Why? Isn''t it good to wear it? It''s simple and generous."


    "No, it hurts people. Besides, I always say that I am single. Candice came to ask me specially today."


    Gavin sounded a little impatiently. "Then you can say that you''re single or not."


    "But, but I......"


    "But what? Don''t you want to have anything to do with me?" Gavin suddenly put down his bowl and


    shouted, which scared me.


    "I definitely don''t mean that. What are you thinking blindly about? Didn''t we agree that we don''t make


    our rtions public in thepany?"


    "But I didn''t let you say you were single, did I? I didn''t even allow you to have scandles with Goran!"


    "Gavin, do you know what you''re talking about?" I was also anxious and confronted him.


    "Of course I know what I''m talking about! It''s because I''m not like you. You''re driven dizzy by a child


    and striving to be a mother."


    Gavin''s words made me feel a little funny. "I''m driven dizzy by a child? I don''t know who on earth was


    controlled by a first-grade primary school student!"


    Gavin''s verbal questions were not enough. He took out his phone from his pocket and showed it to me.


    "You guys really are a happy family!"


    At that time, I felt very excited. Who was so bad to take such a photo and sent it to Gavin! There were


    only Goran, Luke, and me in the photo. I didn''t know who took it so well. Just took a picture of me


    talking in Goran''s ear. It was extremely ambiguous. With Luke, It seemd we were really a family of


    three.


    I sneered and said, "There is such an idle person in thepany. Does this man take photos and


    gossip instead of working every day? The news has spreaded to you. As a boss, you don''t handle him


    but fathom instead?"


    Gavin was even angrier when he saw how tough my attitude was. "Don''t you want to exin?"


    "What can I exin? I''ve already told youst time. You know what kind of person I am, and you should


    also know how I love you! Besides, I''ll admit all the rumors he told me about my affair with anyone. But


    Goran, I don''t acknowlege it! "


    "Do you mean that you are really have a lover but the person was not Goran?"


    Unexpectedly, I didn''t know that I was such a person in Gavin''s eyes. I looked at him and coldly said,


    "Ridiculous."


    Gavin suddenly lowered his shoulders. "I thought I knew you well enough, but I didn''t expect......"


    "You didn''t expect what? I''m a wanton woman!"


    Gavin suddenly looked up and red at me, as if he was dissatisfied with the way I described himself.


    He then smiled and said, "Yes, in the past, you climbed on my bed for revenge. Who knows if you


    would tter another man for other reasons?"


    As his words went further, I shouted, "Gavin!"


    "ke!"


    As soon as Gavin''s words came out, both of us were stunned. I blinked my eyes and didn''t know what


    was going on. I asked, "Who is ke?"


    "She''s my former assistant. I''ve gotten used to cursing her."


    Gavin''s exnation was very casual. It really doesn''t look like they have an affair. I had a suspicion in


    my heart. "I was wondering why you were so angry. It turned out to be the wickedining first!"


    Then Gavin became even more furious. I took the things and was about to leave, but he said, "You stay


    here. I''ll go!" Then he mmed the door and left. In a panic, he caught something in the Hidden Latch,


    but I didn''t know what it was.


    I was so angry and walked around in the house. Several times I grabbed something and wanted to


    throw it on the wall. But I held back. It was neither my home nor my house. Besides, if it was really


    broken, I had to clean it myself. Why would I have to do that!


    I  showered and went to bed. The next day, I took the subway alone to thepany.


    After working in thepany for half a day, I still felt anxious. So I went to Candice and asked,


    "Candice, you have been working in thepany for a long time. I want to ask you if you know a


    woman named ke."


    Candice replied, "Oh. It turned out to be Mr. Stone''s assistant. Later, she resigned because she was


    often scolded."


    Candice said that, my heart waspletely relieved. On the way back to the office, I even med


    myself a little. Gavin was so kind to me and had never been away from me. How could he have another


    woman?


    With this in mind, I feltpletely relieved about what had happened about Gavin. I thought I should


    exin it to him when I got home.


    When I got off work, Gavin came to see me first. I pretended to be angry and said, "What are you doing


    here?"


    There was no one else in the office. He said, "Pick you up home."


    "Hmph, yesterday you smashed the door and left yesterday. I''m still angry!"


    "Really? Why don''t you wear the big diamond ring?"


    Hearing this, I quickly lowered my head and searched for it. Gavin quickly stopped me. "Stop looking


    for it, I''m in trouble!"


    "Where did you sleep yesterday?" I asked.


    "A hotel."


    "Didn''t you bring your wallet and phone when you went out?"


    "Oh, I used your money. I was in a hurry and took the wrong....."


    "Gavin!"


    We had another argument in the car. I said that it was not easy for me to make money, but he still spent


    so much money on me. But Gavin took it for granted. They said that he didn''t want my money even


    though I spent so much on him. So what if I spent my money every time?


    "In short,we sedomly tided over the crise. Later on, I forgot to exin Goran''s matter to him, and he


    certainly forgot."

 Chapter 65 Leakage

    Chapter 65 Leakage


    As time went by, my life and work returned to a peaceful state and I became busier.


    My rtionship with my subordinates was still equal. I still didn''t have the habit of ordering them, so I


    personally sent the finished documents to Gavin.


    But Gavin was out of the office, and I happened to meet the girl who came to send him the proposal. I


    told her that Mr. Stone was out, and she said, "What should we do now? He really needs this proposal!"


    "Thene backter. I bet he''ll be back soon."


    "No, I have to do a investigationter. I don''t have time."


    I thought for a moment and decided. "Then give it to me! I''lle back and give it to Mr. Ster."


    The girl felt relieved. "Thank you, Miss. Back. Thank you so much!"


    I waved showing that it was just a piece of cake, and then turned to leave. Halfway there, I bumped into


    Goran. He stopped me and said, "Come on, Darcey, no, Miss. Back. I have something to tell you."


    "What is it?"


    "Well, some rumors in thepany caused inconvenience to you a while ago. I''m sorry. I''ve warned


    Luke. And do not worry about it."


    I acted as if I didn''t care. "What''s the big deal? I take no offense at a child''s babble. Who cares about a


    child''s joke "


    "That''s good, that''s good. Then... I''m fine. You may go back to your work."


    After that, we parted. We haven''t spoken for several days.


    I gave my documents and the proposal to Gavin, but he didn''t ask me anything. He just looked into it


    and didn''t say anything. I didn''t bother him and was busy with my own business.


    I thought my life would continue to be peaceful, and Gavin''s work would be more excellent. We


    were all so excited about the future, I was even thinking about telling my mom about all these things.


    But Gavin suddenly got busy and hadn''te home for days.


    The atmosphere in thepany had been very depressing. Gradually, news came to our department.


    Heidi said that a very important project of thepany had been leaked recently.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I didn''t know why, but I suddenly thought of the document I gave to Gavin that day. I asked, "What is


    the proposal?"


    "The one in Aurora."


    My heart thumped. Indeed, I began to feel trepidation. Although I did not say anything. That document


    was passed through my hands. I woulde to ask me no matter what.


    But it''s nothing, I indeed really didn''t do anything.


    The news that the proposal had leaked was widely known. Gavin was furious about it. Although it was


    not the final n, the rivalpany still bid for it. No matter how we modify it, we had to do it all over


    again.


    I knew that Gavin was annoyed so I dared not to mess with him. In order to make it clear, thepany


    had formed an investigation team. Every day, someone was called in to ask questions, and everyone in


    thepany trembled with fear.


    I was ready to be interrogated, but before I got the chance, a message came out saying that it was


    Goran who did it.


    I was very confused. How could it be possible? Goran was so honest that he didn''t even dare to look at


    Gavin. His mouth is also the strictest. How could he leak out proposal?


    I didn''t believe this rumor, and I didn''t want to discuss it with others. When someone asked me, I only


    said I didn''t know. My refusal to talk soon attracted other people''s attention. I think so. He once had a


    gossip with me. If I found him, it will implicate me.


    Gavin was nomittal about this. The scandal between Goran and I was enough to give him a


    headache. He would rather not believe this kind of news.


    What wille wille eventually. Someone informed me to go to the conference room for


    investigation.


    I took a deep breath and walked into the meeting room.


    In the middle was the temporary chief of the investigation team, I. In the corner was Gavin. I haven''t


    seen him for many days, and I didn''t expect to see him under such circumstances. He was high above


    me, and I was as humble as dust.


    I asked, "What''s your rtionship with Goran?"


    I replied in no hurry, "We''re colleagues."


    "I heard that you two are on good terms?"


    "Just a little more familiar than the others in the finance department."


    "I heard that it was you who handed the document over to Mr. Stone. Have you seen the contents


    before handing it over to Mr. Stone?"


    "No, I don''t."


    I nodded. "Yes, you didn''t get close to the duplicator that day, did you?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you have a boyfriend?" I suddenly questioned her in another way, which increased my vignce.


    "Actually, I''m already engaged. I didn''t want to be gossiped about in the past."


    "Can you tell me who your fiance is?"


    "I can''tment on this. Anyway, he''s not an employee of the Stone family."


    "Then why are you afraid of gossip?" I suddenly became aggressive.


    I couldn''t help stuttering a little. "My... my fiance has a special social status. I am afraid that he will be


    known by others."


    "Really? Then why is there a scandal about you and Goran in thepany?"


    "I don''t know either. It may be because Mr. Eastwood''s child Luke has some childish words which was


    overheard by my collegues. It''s easy for adults to be oversensitive."


    "Really? But as far as I know, you''ve already had a rumor in Aurora, haven''t you?"


    "I don''t know about that."


    "I heard that you brought men''s clothes in your suitcase. You said you brought them for others, butter


    when Goran came to borrow them, you gave them to him, and you didn''t ask him to give the clothes


    back. Why?"


    "I..." I looked up at Gavin, but he was looking elsewhere.


    I continued to ask, "I also heard that on the first day you arrived in Aurora, someone knocked on


    your door. Without you, no one knows where you went. However, the key issue is that no


    one answered at his door. So, where were you at that time?"


    I still looked at Gavin. I couldn''t answer this question. Gavin finally couldn''t bear it anymore. He looked


    at me and shouted. "Enough, change the next one."


    I slightly bowed and walked straight out of the conference room. When I walked out of the door, I was a


    little weak. I couldn''t understand the meaning of Gavin. I couldn''t see through him before, but now I still


    couldn''t understand him.


    When I got back to my office, everyone came to ask me about it. I smiled bitterly. "It''s just like


    interrogating prisoners."


    "Then, what''s the matter?"


    "No, I don''t."


    "But you didn''t make that project..." Someone gave the reckless little girl a shove.


    I smiled and pretended not to care. "No, I just make it clear. After all, I really didn''t do anything."

 Chapter 66 Burn Yourself

    Chapter 66 Burn Yourself


    Goran was increasingly suspected in thepany, and my life was also hard becasue of him. So I


    could only be vignt at all times, be careful, in case of being caught and used as an excuse to make


    scenes by some people of evil.


    However, no matter how careful I was, there would still be a day when l sumble.


    Gavin was holding an internal meeting. He first stated that it was best for someone to turn himself in,


    and can be dealt with lightly. if no one really admitted, then thepany encourages employees to


    report, there is a definite progress to give a certain reward.


    I was shocked. This decision tested the interpersonal rtionship between Goran and me in the


    but I...


    I recalled that I got along quite well with everyone in the past few days. I had no fight with them, so I


    was not so flustered.


    But as soon as was assured, someone raised his hand and stood up cautioiusly and said. "I... I have


    one thing to say."


    I looked up at Heidi, who was standing beside me. I couldn''t guess what she was up to.


    Heidi met all the stares. "That day, the day when Miss. Back got the proposal... I seemed to see her


    whispering to Mr. Eastwood of the finance department. At that time, I thought they were a couple..."


    Gavin knitted his eyebrows and asked. "I think so. Yes or no? I want a definite answer."


    Heidi nodded firmly. "Yes, it''s okay to check the surveince."


    After that, Gavin asked her to sit down and then emphasized the fact that she had turned herself in.


    Soon, the meeting was over.


    Until everyone left, I was still sitting alone in the conference room. The cold air of the air conditioner


    rushed straight to my neck, making my whole spine straight.


    I looked at the position where Heidi had just sat next to me, and her voice echoing the same words


    over and over again.


    I didn''t understand, why her? I''d rather be Leonardo than Heidi, who hang around and always ttered


    me! I felt extremely disgusted at the thought of her always being so close to me.


    However, this day still passed in a daze. I was already exhausted after stepping on the subway home. I


    dragged my body into the house after 24 hours without water. I fell into the sofa and was reluctant to


    get up for a long time.


    Gavin didn''te home for another night, so I slept on the sofa until I woke up in the wee hours when I


    was frozen.


    "I think I''m in trouble now, so I might as well quit. But I can''t quit, otherwise, it will confirm the suspicion


    of leaking the business."


    The next day, I put on a good makeup to go to work. There''s no concealer to hide the dark blue under


    the eyes. I chose to give up because I had a headache.


    However, what really gives me a headache is still ahead. The moment I stepped into the office, I saw


    Gavin sitting in my seat in a daze. The entire office floor was frozen by his abnormal behavior.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I mustered all my strength to remain confident. "How can I help you, Mr. Stone?" I asked respectfully.


    Gavin looked at me slightly, and the tiredness on his face was obvious. "What did you say to Goran that


    day?"


    "What do you want to know?" I answered with a steely neck. "I will give you the answer you want to


    hear."


    For a moment, I could even see the blue veins popping from Gavin''s forehead.


    Gavin could not bear it any longer. Finally asked what he wanted to ask, "This morning, you receive $3


    million in this card, and so did Goran and your great uncle in Aurora, and you don''t have anything to


    say about that?"


    I looked at the bank card that Gavin left on the table. It was the one he identally took away from the


    hotel. After that night, he had forgotten to give it to me. I never asked for it. I didn''t expect it to appear in


    front of me in such a way.


    I sneered. "This card is always in your hand. Do you think I am such a stupid and greedy person?"


    "Okay." Gavin suppressed his anger. "I can let go of the money, and I can let go of your connection to


    this project, but I just want to know what you were doing in your room when we came back from our


    first trip to the factory in Aurora. Why was Goran gone then, too?"


    Gavin''s words made me heart cold. I had known him for so long, but he still wouldn''t let go of these


    details, which proved how unbearable I was in his heart.


    I closed my eyes and said. "I was in my room talking to my mother on the phone the other day. As for


    where Mr. Eastwood had gone, you should ask him instead of standing here asking me."


    "Ask him? Goran has taken all the me for you and resigned! Why don''t you ask him why he did


    this?"


    Gavin''s words were like a bomb in my mind. Goran''s resignation was not enough to surprise me. But if


    it was really like what Gavin said that he did it for me, then I would not be able to wash away my guilt.


    "I don''t know anything about this at all. Goran and I don''t have any rtionship more than colleagues at


    all!"


    "Do you think you still believe what you just said?"


    Gavin''s aggressiveness left me with no way out, but it was still hard for me to ept it. Why do I


    always get the feeling that he''s not questioning me because he believes the rumors, but because he''s


    trying to force me to leave.


    However, there was no way to salvage the situation now. I smiled bitterly and took off the ring and


    ced it in front of Gavin. "Since you don''t trust me that much, and you have never believed in me,


    then let''s break up."


    Then I turned and left thepany, not thinking about how the news would ripple through the


    My main task now is to leave Gavin, away from our so-called home.


    I didn¡¯t want to think about what will happen in the future, because I couldn¡¯t know what will happen in


    the future. Just like I used to be very sure that we would grow old together, but in just a few months, we


    had fallen apart.


    I didn''t cry, and I also didn''t have tears. It was just that my chest was tight, and I hadn''t felt better for a


    long time. Too many things had happened recently. Some could make people happy, and some could


    drag people into hell. This dreamlike experience made me exhausted. If I could do it again, I would


    rather not meet Gavin.


    After I packed up my things at the home of Gavin, Gavin got off work and went home early. Seeing me


    like this, he was no longer as angry as he was in the morning. He hesitated and asked, "Where are you


    going?"


    "Where I go has nothing to do with you? We have already broken up."

 Chapter 67 Apart

    Chapter 67 Apart


    Gavin looked at me awkwardly:" Darcey, I have no intention of breaking up with you. Either staying at


    home or going to otherpanies, I can arrange for you as long as I could!


    "No," I simply refuse, "Because you never trusted me, no matter in our rtionship or work, and maybe


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    we''re just not right for each other."


    Gavin was still angry for what happened in the morning. After a few words, he started to quarrel with


    me again."Darcey, you said that I don''t believe you. But the evidence points to you and Goran, and you


    never exin. How can I believe you?"


    "I still keep my words. You know what kind of person am I. If you really don''t trust me, then I have


    nothing to say. Finally, I wish you happiness." I carried my simple luggage to the Hidden Latch.


    Gavin didn''t ask me to stay. Maybe he already hated me from the bottom of his heart. In fact, I should


    be thankful. At least now he showed his dissatisfaction with me, and I can still leave with dignity. If we


    really get married and I relied on him too much, I will really be finished.


    Since then, Gavin had never contacted me again. He didn''t care whether I''m doing well, nor what I ate


    or where I lived. It seemed that I never had his participation in my life. Sometimes I would think of the


    promise I made and the ridiculous bet I made with him. Well, in the end, I lost.


    But I have not been defeated by this experience, and life still needed to continue. I wouldn''t give up on


    any man.


    Since I don''t have a good resume, I can only start with retail. Fortunately, I know a lot about luxury


    goods. Therefore, the ie from selling famous brand leather goods at the counter can make me a


    living. Anyway, I only needed to concern for myself.


    When I was at college, I was interested in luxuries. Although I had no money, I liked to pay attention to


    them. Now this interest could bring me ie, so I was actually very happy for it.


    Because I worked hard, and I had umted some interpersonal skills in the previous HR work, so I


    could get started quickly, and my performance could reach the upper and middle level.


    There was just one drawback of this job: I would often meet richdies and misses who were difficult to


    handle.


    The most important thing was that it was really easy to meet former acquaintances in this field,


    especially those rich acquaintances.


    I don''t know if people like Salome were born with the task of shopping. If so, people like me probably


    are born to serve her.


    In front of Salome, there were more than a dozen pairs of the same shoes of different colors, and they


    were of different sizes. She tried them one by one to kill my time.


    I tried my best to maintain my smile. "Miss. Roberts, all the color and sizes of the shoes are here. Is


    there anything else you need?"


    Salome smiled and continued to fiddle with her feet. "Not now. Just stand by my side and wait for me."


    In this regard, I could only say yes. There was no other way.


    Then Salome came to try on a dozen pairs of shoes in her size, and I couldn''tin.


    I knelt down to test her shoes personally. She stared at my head and suddenly sighed. "The fate of a


    woman may be like this. Especially for people like us, we are born to to unite to marriage. We have no


    freedom at all."


    I did not understand what she wanted to say, and I raised her head and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Salome smiled and said, "You should be d that Gavin didn¡¯t marry you. Otherwise, you and he might


    not have a good day together. It''s better for people to live their own life. You have your freedom, and he


    and I have things that were out of our control."


    "Why? Isn''t Miss. Roberts''s marriage unhappy?"


    "There is no happiness or unhappiness, only shopping can make me happy. Well, help me wrap up


    these two pairs. It''s all with you."


    This rich nobeldy indeed loved to spend money, whose generosity was also a kind of assistance to


    me. When I was on my knees packing shoes, someone suddenly called my name behind me, "Darcey,


    why are you here?"


    I turned around and saw Edward. Thinking about his rtionship with Gavin, and that I didn''t get along


    so well with him before, I didn''t want to talk a lot with him. .


    Unexpectedly, when Edward saw therge pile of shoes, he suddenly said. "Oh, please help me wrap


    up those. I want them all."


    Hearing this, Salome smiled and said. "Oh, since someone is taking care of your business, then I won''t


    spend my money. I just want those my favorite two pairs."


    After that, Salome left happily. Then I followed Edward into his car with arge pile of female shoes in


    my arms.


    Before I left, I asked, "Why are you buying so many female shoes? You can''t wear them. Even if you


    can, you''ve bought too many."


    Edward paused and said, "Darcey, long time no see."


    I was even more embarrassed and wanted to end the conversation immediately. "Well... I have to go


    back to work, so I cannot talk with you right now. Goodbye."


    Edward stopped me. "Darcey, when are you off work?  Would you like to go for a dinner?"


    I felt more vexed and quickly refused. "Well, forget it. I''m busy."


    "Well... okay." Edward left regretfully. I patted my chest and hoped that I would never see him again.


    But after that, Edward kept appearing in my life like a tangled dream.


    He went to the store almost every day, and every time he came, he bought the most expensive goods.


    Our colleagues said that Edward must be a man who loved his wife very much, because he had almost


    bought back every pair of shoes in the store, and it was on my sales performance.


    Thanks to him, I''ve always been the top seller in the store.


    But I couldn''t stand it, and I said to him:" Mr. Hearst, you''ve bought three pairs of the same style and


    the same color, and your wife can''t wear them all.


    Edward still didn''t understand why I said he had a wife, but he was clever and didn''t expose me! He


    smiled shyly, and then he still came every day.


    Until I gave him an ultimatum, if he continued to be unreasonable, I could only leave the city. Edward


    decided to talk to me. He still wanted to invite me to dinner. Thinking about his behavior, I decided to


    agree this time.


    After work in the evening, I changed my clothes and went to the appointment. This time, I must make


    sure everything was clear


    Edward was very cautious in front of me. He either knocked the ss or knocked over the bottle. In


    short, it was very chaotic.

 Chapter 68 Segregation

    Chapter 68 Segregation


    Edward chatted with me for a while, but I didn''t have the patience to answer. I just said directly, "Mr.


    Hearst, in fact, whether for our previous rtionship or my rtionship with Gavin, it will make our


    current rtionship very awkward. I think the best result is that we will no longer contact each other


    anymore. This is the best solution for us."


    Then I got up and wanted to leave, but Edward said. "Darcey, actually I have something to say to you


    today."


    I got impatient, "But I don''t want to hear it."


    "It''s about Gavin."


    Looking at Edward''s face. No matter what he said, I didn''t want to hear any news about Gavin.


    Edward ignored my annoying face, took out a photo from his bag and put it in front of me. "I hope you


    can have a look at this thing."


    I took a closer look and found that it was a very ordinary photo of a woman. After a closer look, I found


    that she looked very simr to me, but it also had nothing to do with me no matter how we looked alike.


    I asked, "What do you mean?"


    Edward whispered, "You''ve been with Gavin for so long. Have you ever heard of someone named


    ke?"


    My heart suddenly beat faster. "Did Edward bring me here to expose his brother''s shorings? Then


    why did he show me this photo?"


    Edward flipped the photo over, and behind it was two simple and refreshing words, ke Heigl.


    I panicked and my mind was nk. I picked up the picture and looked at it several times. But I found


    that the more I stared at her eyes, the more I felt I was lookinging at myself.


    I''m getting more terrified. I''ve heard of this name from Gavin. This face is simr to mine. Did all of this


    evidences lead to one conclusion?


    Edward looked at my changed face and suddenly hit the key point. "This woman is Gavin''s first love."


    I shook my head, as if denying Edward, but more like denying myself.


    Edward went on to point out that I was deluding myself. "Indeed, when I saw you at the beginning, I felt


    incredible too. How can there be people in this world who are so simr? And the more I look, the more


    simr you are. I wanted to tell you in the beginning, but you always avoided me. Now I am telling you


    that I want you to move on."


    "Move on?" I looked at Edward contemptuously. "If you really want me to move one, you shouldn''t


    show me this kind of thing which should not appear in my life!"


    I got up and left, swearing that I wouldn''t have any contact with Edward or Gavin.


    Edward''s words could only testify how stupid I was at the beginning. There was no other use.


    It''s funny to think of my former overconfidence. Why was I so stupid as to be willing to believe that


    Gavin loved me at any cost? I was stupid enough to be someone else''s substitute and thought I''ve got


    the right man!


    I lost the bet with Gavinpletely, and the price is to lose a love that had never belonged to me.


    I didn''t know why Edward was telling me this. but I also felt depressed for a few days as he wished.


    Edward came to report regrly, but I felt annoyed as soon as I saw him.


    Edward often bought a pair of shoes casually and counted as my sales performance. Slowly, my


    colleagues began to look at me with jealousy.


    His entanglement almost drove me crazy, but he still shamelessly said that he liked me and wanted to


    be with me!


    At that time, I just regarded it as the biggest joke in the world I''ve ever heard and turned away.


    Edward stopped me. "Darcey, I''m telling the truth."


    "Mr. Hearst, you rich people all have this habit, don''t you? Like to trap the poor people like us? "


    Edward continued, "I am sincere!"


    "Sincere?" I looked into his eyes and said. "Maybe you are just like Gavin, who you like is that ck,


    but you treat me as a substitute!"


    "No, it''s really not! I know ke, but I''ve only seen her a few times with no impression. But for you, I''m


    sincere!"


    "I don''t care whether you are sincere or not. Anyway, I want you to stay away from me."


    "Darcey, I know you still have a grudge against Gavin..."


    "Don''t you feel ashamed?" I suddenly asked, "You used to be friends with Gavin, but now youe to


    me to undermine him. Even if you like me, you are still too mean."


    Edward wanted to say more, but I threw it all out of my mind. If Gavin wasn''t a good guy, then Edward


    could only be worse.


    I made up my mind to resign. The boss felt sorry for losing such an excellent employee as me. From


    now on, no one would buy all the new goods like Edward.


    However, before I left, Edward came to me again and ordered a set of clothes, saying that he wanted


    me to send it to a suite in a nearby hotel, where there are someone needed it.


    The boss said that this was myst deal and he would give me amission. I thought about it and


    considering Edward''s face into ount, I agreed.


    I took the clothes to the door of the room. It was a woman who knocked on the door. She looked at me


    with a smile. "I seem to have seen you."


    I answered with no expression. "Maybe. In the same city, the possibility of brushing against each other


    is very high."


    "No." The woman smiled more proudly." I mean, I seem to have seen you around Gavin."


    After that, a man''s voice rang in the house. It was Gavin''s voice. He said, "Who is it?"


    The woman answered with a smile, "Oh, she is sending me clothes."


    Then there was no sound inside, and the woman did not close the door. It seemed that she wanted me


    to hear that on purpose. The woman twisted went in and talked to Gavin. "Hey, I heard that your ex-


    girlfriend was quite interesting. She was a divorced young woman."


    Then came Gavin''s weak voice, "Yeah, interesting."


    "Then why did you break apart if so interesting?"


    "Becauseter I felt boring, but now you are even more interesting."


    Hearing this, I turned my head and left. I was afraid that if I didn''t leave, I would hear some voices that


    were inappropriate, which really dirt my ears.


    All the former self-pity had gone now. I didn''t hate Gavin''s unreasonable suspicion, his for framing me,


    or even his using me as a substitute. But I hate him for insulting and ying with my feelings.


    I used to treat him so sincerely, but I didn''t expect that I was just aughing stock in his eyes! The man


    who used to be my life-saving straw was also the man who trapped me.


    After I got home, I did not go looking for a job again but became decadent for a while. Suddenly one


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    day on TV, I learned that Gavin was going to get married. And a crazy idea came into my mind.


    Just like how I would seduce Gavin in order to retaliate against Roger, and now I would do anything to


    retaliate against Gavin.

 Chapter 69 Hate

    Chapter 69 Hate


    I thought Gavin would marry the woman I met at the hotel. Unexpectedly, it was the daughter of a


    famous real estate tycoon in Denver.


    The union of the two suddenly became the talk of the whole city. Somewhat low-key love for years?


    They supported and relied on each other, and the reports upied the whole headlines of various


    media. However, I just smiled coldly. I could guarantee that on the day Gavin decided to marry this


    woman, it was also the first day that he saw that woman.


    Anyway, I will never let Gavin''s wedding go smoothly. Even if I could not destroy it, I would be a rat shit


    to disgust them.


    A celebrity like Gavin must have announced to the world about his marriage. I didn''t even need to


    bother to find out when and where the weeding ceremony was.


    On the first day of the wedding, I came to Gavin''s office with a careful n.


    He was the only one left in the wholepany. Iughed and said, "You''ll get married tomorrow! Why


    are you still working so hard today? You''re really a workaholic, Mr. Stone."


    Gavin was slightly surprised to see me. "It''s you. I thought you had already left Denver."


    "Why should I leave? Just because of a failed rtionship? Shouldn''t I leave Earth to go to Mars so


    that I don''t have to breathe same air as you?"


    "Long time no see, you''ve be such a joker."


    "Life is about to entertain yourself, and then others."


    "Well," Gavin leaned on the boss''s chair. "What''s your purpose for visiting me today? Money?"


    "Do you think I will want it? If I asked for money, the bribes I got wouldn''t be three million yuan."


    "You mean this." Gavin took out his bank card which he hadn''t taken for a long time, and you didn''t get


    it reissued?


    "I don''t need that money. I gave it back to you as a payment for my debt. Anyway, you know the


    password, don''t you?"


    "Then... let''s take it as a souvenir."


    "Gavin." I looked into his eyes and suddenly became serious. "Didn''t you say that I was obsessed with


    the child at that time?"


    Gavin nodded. He seemed to have a feeling about what I was about to say next.


    I continued, "Now, my obsession hase true. Do you think I should leave it?"


    Gavin was stunned. Perhaps he was not stunned either. He was just staring into my eyes, unable to


    take his eyes off me.


    After a long while, he finally spoke. "Then do you mean that you''re here to ask for money? Or for a


    status? But I''m getting married tomorrow. I won''t stop the wedding because of you."


    Iughed at Gavin for being too naive. "I don''t want money." I got up and made him a cup of


    tranquilizing tea. I took a sip and put it in front of him. "And not for any status."


    Gavin did not think much about it. He picked up his cup and gulped it down. "Then what exactly do you


    want?"


    "I just want to seek the opinion of the child''s father. Should I abort it or give birth to it?"


    Gavin looked at me and asked, "Is father''s opinion important? You didn''t ask for Roger''s opinionst


    time when you were pregnant, did you?"


    I kissed Gavin''s lips on it and sealed his words. He did not quit. Every man had no resistance to his ex-


    girlfriend.


    Gavin''s office was very big, and there were also good lounges in it. We had sex in it untilte at night


    until the soothing tea took effect.


    It was my first time using sleeping pills. I examined the prescription manual several times but still


    wasn''t sure of its exact dosage. Finally, to make sure that everything was correct. I ced a handful of


    powder. It was colorless and tasteless! One could sleep for a long time after falling asleep.


    The next morning, I heard countless people knocking on my door, but no one dared to break in. It was


    not until one or two o''clock in the afternoon that I put on my clothes and walked out.


    Sure enough, I attracted everyone''s attention. When passing by human resources, I paid special


    attention. Leonardo had became the manager as all the people''s wishes. Heidi was no longer there.


    Feeling much more relieved, I took a taxi home happily.


    The Century Wedding was canceled due to unclear reasons! Perhaps only I know the real reason.


    Since then, the real estate tycoon has cut off contact with Gavin, and his beloved daughter chose


    another good man to marry.


    I want to congratte that girl as long as she can leave Gavin! In fact, there were still many good men


    out there.


    I never thought about running away after everything I''ve done. I was a person who has nothing. What


    could I lose again?


    Since the beginning of this n, I had no intention of escaping unscathed.


    Gavin finally came to find me. "He can always find my shabby apartment."


    He burst in, reeking of alcohol and angry at me, and started asking, "Darcey! What exactly are you


    doing? Is God asking you toe to my side to make troubles for me?"


    I said scornfully. "God wants us to make things difficult for each other."


    Gavinughed. "Well, that''s a good point. In fact, everyonees to this world to make something bad


    for someone else. Everyone in this world brings trouble for themselves. Well said!"


    I covered my nose and didn''t want to smell his alcohol. He was dissatisfied again. "What''s wrong?


    Didn''t you throw yourself at me a few days ago? Don''t you want to have children for me? Why do you


    dislike me now?"


    "Who wants to give birth to a baby?" I pushed him out of the door. "Just say it if you have anything to


    say! If you don''t, please leave right now!"


    "Oh, you made me lose my beautiful wife. Now you want to solve the problem with just in a word?"


    "What else do you want? To kill me?"


    Gavin shook his head and said. "If I kill you, I will have no money to take it. This is not the style of a


    businessman."


    "I really don''t know what a businessman should do. Please tell me clearly, Mr. Stone."


    Gavinughed and said, "Serve your life to me."


    "Then you''d better kill me directly. I feel sick when I see you now."


    "Disgusting? How many months are you pregnant?"


    Unexpectedly, he was still in the mood to joke. I said, "What child? No child at all! I lied to you, and you


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    believed it? Do you think I''m gonna give birth to a man who thinks I''m a substitute? "


    Gavin suddenly stopped what he was doing and looked at me nkly. He then simply held my face and


    make my forehead stick with his.


    I couldn''t bear it, but I couldn''t get rid of him.


    Gavin finally opened his mouth. "You... already knew?"


    "Hasn''t Mr. Stone heard of a saying? What is done by night appears by day."


    "No, I only heard that time reveals a man''s heart."


    "That''s not entirely true. I think I''ll never be able to guess what''s on Mr. Stone''s mind."


    Suddenly, Gavin grabbed my hand and said harshly. "You don''t need to guess about in the future. I''ll


    tell you everything. I''m afraid you''ll be too scared to act."

 Chapter 70 Dangerous Situation

    Chapter 70 Dangerous Situation


    Honestly speaking, I haven''t seen Gavin go wild with alcohol. It was not as terrible as when he was in


    anger, but his pestering still bothers me.


    I tried my best to get rid of him. "Gavin, let me go! I''m not in the mood to mess around with you. Just


    tell me what you want to do. I''ll give you my life!"


    Gavinughed. "Do I even care about your worthless life? I want you...go back to me."


    "In your dreams."


    "How can you pay back my loss if you don''te back? You also know that I am not a good person. If


    you make me ufortable, your whole family will feel ufortable."


    Gavin''s eyes were vicious, as if he wanted to tear me apart immediately. I also looked at him with my


    teeth clenched. I was not afraid of him, but I was afraid that he would hurt my family.


    After a long stalemate, Gavinughed and let go of me. "Are you afraid too?"


    "What the h*ll do you want?"


    "Haven''t I already said it? I asked you to stay with me."


    "Why should I stay?"


    "I have my own n, and you should just say yes."


    As for people like Gavin, I don''t believe that he would let me go so easily. But I can''t flinch. Besides, I''m


    not afraid of anything.


    I stopped refusing him and Gavin stopped pestering me. He seemed to have seen through my answer


    and stumbled away.


    I thought that Gavin would turn around and torture me right away, but I didn''t see him again after a few


    days.


    I wondered if Gavin was drunk that day and forgot everything when he woke up. Then I felt relieved.


    Just like a rainstorm, after a few peaceful days, Gavin swept through my life like a whirlwind.


    In the middle of the night, he came to me with a dress and took me into the car regardless of my


    resistance.


    "Where are you taking me?" I red at him.


    Gavin smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t eat you."


    He drove very fast and we almost hit the road several times. Finally, he stopped in front of a very


    secluded club.


    Gavin threw the clothes on me and said. "Put this on."


    I looked at the size and said reluctantly. "I''m getting weight, and I can''t wear this one."


    Gavin seemed very impatient. "I don''t care even if you tuck yourself into the dress."


    I had no choice but to hurry to the washroom to put on makeup and then wrap myself in this obviously


    smaller dress.


    It''s not tight. The number is so small that I can''t even wrap my thigh.


    I appeared in front of Gavin with my face full of embarrassment. This kind of look was a little lewd. I


    didn''t know if it was linked to sexy. In short, he looked at me indifferently.


    Gavin smiled and said. "Not bad." Then he took me to the destination. I gradually understood what this


    guy was thinking.


    I really sold myself to him.


    Standing in front of the private room, Gavin gave me a final look. He suddenly squatted down and tore


    some of my high forked skirts. I was so frightened that I couldn''t help shouting lightly.


    When I opened the door, what I saw was another world, a world of lust and money.


    An old greasy man looked at me and asked Gavin, "Is this Gavin''s ''sweet wife''?"


    I got sick of that name and almost passed out. What a group of disgusting old men! How could Gavin


    hook up with such a person?


    Gavin nodded with a smile and whispered in my ear. "This is Chairman of Enlight Company. He has


    been interested in my girlfriend for a long time."


    I didn''t know where to look. I didn''t even dare to look up. There were men and women here, but there


    was no boundary between them. It turned out that the so-called stay in Gavin was to torture me.


    However, I still did not flinch. I put on an attitude of letting others take control. They made meugh and


    Iughed. They asked me to sit down and I sat down. Gavin wanted me to lose all my ambition. I might


    as well grant their wishes.


    Mr. Pearce bargained with Gavin in front of me. If he wanted to take me away, who knew what would


    happen after I was taken away. Having sex was a simple thing, but he would certainly figure out some


    disgusting ways to torture me.


    Gavin did not speak and only nodded. For the sake of his cooperation, Mr. Pearce increased the price


    for the contract terms again. It seemed that I was still very valuable. I had done my best for the Stone


    Group.


    Gavin was about to leave, so I had to figure out what I was going to face myself. He did not even spare


    me a nce in the end. I sneered in my heart. This man who had once dragged me out of the fire pit


    now personally sent me to hell.


    Mr. Pearce took me out of the room with a smile. I followed him slowly and could not think of a way to


    get away. If I could leave here today, I won''t let off Gavin.


    I didn''t know where I was. The old man had opened the door for me. I smiled at him with


    embarrassment, stood still, and didn''t want to move at all.


    Just as we were in a state of stalemate, someone suddenly stood behind Mr. Pearce and raised a pistol


    against his head. The man''s face was covered, and I suddenly panicked.


    I looked back and found that it was a surveince blind spot. No one could see what was happening


    here.


    The masked man looked at me coldly and forced me back with his eyes. Then he pushed Mr. Pearce


    into the house and kicked and punched him when closing the door.


    It was a little strange that I was locked outside the door.


    However, I suddenly thought of those cold eyes and suddenly understood who he was.


    The masked man yanked open the door and was shocked to see me still standing there. Then he


    pulled me and we ran desperately.


    He took off his mask as soon as he left the hotel. Sure enough, it was Gavin.


    Unlike the usual shrewd Gavin, he smiled at me like a teenager. The night wind was very cold, and the


    suburb was deserted. Gavin and I looked at each other under the bright moonlight. As if we were in a


    dream.


    But then the smile on Gavin''s face gradually disappeared. He said, "What? Are you silly?"


    I was still expressionless, scared, and shocked. "What do you mean?"


    "I''ve been investigating the old man''s case for a long time. They''re all freaks. I can only use you to take


    the risk."


    "Use me?" It sounded furious! Gavin immediately apologized.


    "I''m sorry, but I saved you."


    "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been in danger at all!"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gavin''s eyes became cold. Just now, there was still a little me of passion, but now, there was nothing


    left.

 Chapter 71 Restart

    Chapter 71 Restart


    Gradually, there was only hatred and embarrassment between Gavin and me. He said in a very cold


    tone, "Did you forget that you owe me?"


    Upon finishing his words, Gavin suddenly rushed at me. He left a merciless kiss on my lips, without


    feelings for him, he showed off his brutality.


    I felt ufortable being bitten, I pushed him away and shouted. "What are you doing?"


    Gavin sneered, "This is also what you owe me!"


    We were looking at each other and almost had to fight the next second. However, the car that came to


    pick up Gavin appeared, and we had to give up.


    Gavin got in the car and asked me, "Are youing or not?"


    I didn''t know how I got here. How could I even know the way to leave?


    I got into the car without much hesitation, Gavin smiled and said."You''re smart and not that stupid."


    "What do you mean?"


    "If it weren''t for you, I and Mr. Pearce could barely do the business. At that time, I still had the Cox


    family to rely on for me. But you messed up my and Abby''s wedding. So I could only use you to do this


    business."


    Obviously, without me, Gavin was living a very fulfilling life.


    Gavin continued said, "I didn''t do anything to you. Didn''t I save you?"


    "Then why did you save me? Why didn''t you just let me die there?" I said coldly. Gavin waspletely


    stopped by my question and stopped talking nonsense.


    From the day I learned the truth, I no longer believed in Gavin''s feelings. Apart from ke, he was a


    cold-blooded person in my eyes. I thought it was understandable that he would send me to such a


    dangerous ce. But then he saved me, I could not figure it out.


    Gavin did not send me home, so for some reason, I returned to his apartment.


    I sat in the car and refused toe over. He smiled at me, "I''m sorry, my driver has already got off


    work and is not responsible for sending you home. Either you''ll sleep on the street dressed like this


    tonight, or you go up with me and have a rest quietly. Choose one."


    I looked down at the damn dress. If I hadn''t covered it with my hands all the time, It may have leaked


    out long ago. Standing on the street with such a dress, even if I were really harassed, the police would


    still think that I was a whore.


    I had no choice but to get off the car. Then I went upstairs familiarly and walked into the room where I


    had had left for months.


    It was the same as when I left here. It didn''t move all the things as if they were deliberately creating a


    false image for me.


    Gavin had been in the master bedroom for a long time withouting out. After waiting for a long time,


    he stood in front of me with wet hair. "Haven''t I seen your brain be a little dull for months? Why


    don''t you close the door?"


    Gavin''s attitude was fluctuating between bright and dark, cold and warm. I did not know how to


    respond.


    Gavin could not help but be silent. "Do you want to wash yourself? Your things are still here." This guy''s


    words always made people fall into a reverie.


    I said, "Since we had been broken up, it''s better to cut it off cleanly."


    Perhaps Gavin did not think that I would say that, so he was stunned. After a while, he nodded and


    said, "Okay, okay, you can do whatever you want."


    Back in his own room, Gavin said nothing more to me. I could only lie down on the sofa and bury


    myself in my thoughts. My life could have been peaceful. But every time I met Gavin, there would be an


    unexpected turmoil.


    This night, I had an urge to open the door and rush out several times. I wanted to be a woman with


    backbone. But now the situation was that I had no backbone at all.


    Gavin slept very peacefully and I did not hear much of his movements.


    I didn''t know for how long I had suffered until I finally fell asleep. But after closing my eyes for a


    moment, I suddenly felt someone standing in front of me, which scared me to wake up.


    At the sight of theer, I shouted. "Gavin! What''s wrong with you? Why don''t you sleep at night and


    stand here?"


    Gavin squatted down and looked at me with quiet eyes. I was overwhelmed by his appearance.


    Gavin suddenly held my hand and said, "Darcey, do we still have a chance?"


    "Psycho!" I said I was trying to get rid of Gavin''s hand, but he locked me like a steel. He was crazy.


    "Yes, I am a psycho. From the day I fell in love with you, I was a psycho."


    "Gavin, it was you who drove me away at the beginning. How dare you ask me toe back?"


    "I never agreed to break up. You insisted on leaving and didn''t listen to me."


    Isn''t you who framed me for divulging the n, and who thought I cheated on you with Goran? These


    two crimes were pressing on my head, how can I stay?"


    "But, I do really like you, too!" He suddenly jumped up and hugged me. His long-lost embrace suddenly


    held me in it, and the feeling of loss and gain instantly drowned me.


    I was like a general who was retreating, and immediately lost my helmet and armor.


    I whimpered with my back to Gavin. The grievances I received these days added up at the same time,


    and finally found a breakthrough. Suddenly all the negative emotions poured out.


    At this time, the sky was bright, and Gavin held me and stood in the morning light, as if performing a


    sacred ceremony.


    I knew that I can''t miss this moment, I should definitely leave, but after the emotions were vented, I


    didn''t have any strength to break away from his embrace.


    Gavin held me for a long time and said, "Darcey, if I exin, would you like to listen to it and answer it


    I was nomittal, but Gavin started to exin.


    This was a long story. The Stone Group had been established since Gavin''s grandfather. When Gavin


    was thirteen years old, they were already a well-known tycoon in the industry.


    Wealth brought prosperity to the family, but the negative function of prosperity was thepetition for


    the inheritance of the family property.


    Everyone wanted to be the master of their family, and everyone wanted to be the leader. However,


    there should only be one leader.


    There are six heirs of the Stone family, including Gavin''s father. When Gavin was thirteen years


    old, both of his parents died in a car ident. While the whole family sank in sorrow, the battle began


    as well.


    Those who killed Gavin''s parents thought that they had lost apetitor. Little did they expect that


    Gavin''s grandfather made Gavin be one of the candidates. Hence, the group of vicious wolves


    started targeting at Gavin.


    His grandfather finally could not take it lying down, so he directly passed the inheritance right to the


    young Gavin. This decision made otherpetitors unprepared and have no other way to fight for their


    rights.


    However, good times did notst long. After his grandfather made this decision, his health declined


    rapidly and he passed away in less than two years. Gavin became the most lonely person in the world


    again.


    At that time, he did not have the ability to manage the Stone family. His eldest uncle, Jeff, took charge


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    of the Stone family for him.

 Chapter 72 Past

    Chapter 72 Past


    At that time, Gavin knew that the person who killed his parents was Jeff. It was just that he hadn''t found


    evidence that can identify him, so he still had to bow his head and behave under his roof.


    Another three years passed. Gavin, who had just passed the statutory eighteen years, was about to


    take back his own management rights,  However, Jeff had put Gavin to a university located in a very


    remote location. Since then, he had been indifferent to him for four years, and didn''t give any more


    money to him except tuition.


    After four years in such a tough environment, Gavin learned to keep a low profile and stay alive. Later,


    he returned to thepany calmly and started working in the Stone family with hiswyer.


    Jeffughed and said he would abdicate and he go back home to retire, but his power had never been


    decentralized.


    Gavin was not reconciled! Obviously it belonged to him, but he couldn''t fully control it, and he even had


    to be hampered by his enemy everywhere!


    Gavin had been fighting with Jeff for many years. Even now, Gavin was narrowly on equal footing


    with Jeff. Seeing that Gavin was gaining more and more power, Jeff could not sit still anymore. He


    began to destroy every project in thepany, especially those in Gavin''s hand, which he would


    destroy them all.


    Gavin said that he could earn more money if there was no money. However, without me, he really did


    not know what to do.


    I asked, "You asked me to leave because someone wanted to kill me?"


    Gavin nodded, "Half because of this reason, and the other half because Goran wanted Jeff''s trust, so


    he had to do something big. We did this trap together to force you to leave. So that Goran


    could naturally appear in Jeff''s ce."


    I was a little moved, but there was still a sore spot in my heart. "Who is ke?"


    Gavin seemed to be determined to tell all his secrets in front of me. "ke... was my former


    assistant..."


    "Aren''t you going to tell me?" I was so annoyed  that I turned around to leave. Luckily, Gavin stopped


    me quickly.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! I''ll say, I''ll say... She... she''s really my assistant. And then she also once kept a


    special rtionship with me..."


    With a tacit understanding, I said no more. But I thought for a moment and said, "And what else?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then you two might look a little like each other. In fact, I didn''t find out this before. It was only after


    someone told me that I felt that the more you look at me, the more simr you are to her."


    "Is this the reason why you chose to me?" Thinking about this, I still found it hard to release.


    "No, no, no! Didn''t I say that I didn''t think so at first? To be honest, I''ve almost forgotten what she looks


    like!" Gavin shouted out in a panic.


    However, I just felt that he didn''t mean well. So no matter how he exined, he was like lying to me.


    Maybe it was because Gavin spoiled me too much that he tolerated my fault again and again. He


    apologized in the street and wanted to kneel down. He never said I was wrong.


    I cried, "Then why do you always suspect me? You clearly knew that Goran and I have nothing!"


    "Isn''t... am not I acting? Otherwise, how could Jeff, that old thing, let you go?"


    "Ah... what do you mean?"


    After looking at me, Gavin finally made up his mind and said, "Actually, I think you and ke are not


    what you two look like, but suddenly one day, I remembered when she left. I¡¯m afraid you will leave me


    like her without saying goodbye, and I¡¯m afraid you will leave me like her because of Jeff, so ......So I


    can only let you leave thepany?"


    "Then why can''t you say it directly!"


    "What''s the use of saying it directly? In the heart of Jeff, you are still my handle. I can''t let my handle


    fall into the hands of my enemies. "


    In fact, I had cried dry tears, but my heart was ufortable, so I kept howling. Gavin had been


    patting me on the back to help me catch my breath. He asked me as soon as he saw me ease up,


    "Have you forgiven me?"


    "No!" Gavin did not say anything when he heard such a harsh answer. He continued tofort me until


    Ipletely cooled down.


    ording to Gavin, he did it for me from beginning to end. Whether he lost his temper or thought of


    ke when saw me, it must have his reasons. If so, why did Edward tell everything to me?


    Looking into Gavin''s eyes, I didn''t even have the courage to talk about Edward. I couldn''t interfere in


    their brother''s affairs, so I could only slowly persuade himter.


    In this way, after experiencing all kinds of absurd things, Gavin and I started over. I didn''tpletely


    ept him, and he was willing to wait. Just like the first time he waited for me, everything was always


    based on me. If I don''t want to, we won''t fall in love. Only when I speak then we could go further.


    I slowly opened the knot in my heart, but I couldn''t ept it at ease. After all, there was still ke, who


    was almost exactly the same as me, In my heart,she was like a time bomb, bound in a corner of my


    heart. It was up to whoever exploded first, and the other person could only die together.


    I didn''t work in the Stone Group. Everything was going on quietly. I was afraid that someone would


    suddenlye out of the corner, throw me into the car with my tied hands, and then I would be


    separated from him forever.


    As usual, Gavin took me to rx. I didn''t want to move. So he persuaded me to pack up while setting


    up the route, and advised me to set off.


    I sat in the co-pilot seat with a dark face, and I couldn''t let him stop and leave me on the highway.


    Gavin smiled embarrassedly, "Today we''re going to do a product experience. You haven''t seen


    anything fresh for a long time. Let''s have fun."


    I didn''tugh or speak. I looked like the idol in the altar. He couldn''t say anything more, so we both kept


    our mouths shut.


    The ce where we were going seems to be quite far. Gavin got out to buy something at the toll


    station, so I''ll wait in the car alone.


    In the middle, there were countless people who came to knock on the window to promote, but they


    were all rejected by my expression. Until I saw a thin and small boy, who was so ck that I could only


    see clearly the white of his eyes.


    I couldn''t help ignoring him. Thinking that I would just spend some money, I opened the window.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    The little boy pointed behind him, "Is there a man looking for you?"


    Because of my perspective, I couldn''t see where he pointed at. But when I heard someone was looking


    for me, I guessed it must be something that Gavin had encountered.


    I rxed my guard and got off the car. After checking everything, I asked the child again. "Who is


    looking for me there?"


    The little child looked at me with no expression, "Right behind you."

 Chapter 73 Corey

    Chapter 73Corey


    I just wanted to turn around, and suddenly felt a heavy blow on my neck. Then I was immediately


    dragged into the car parked next to me.


    I wanted to struggle in panic, but I was covered in my mouth and couldn''t move. I thought Gavin didn''t


    lie to me. Someone really wanted my life.


    The little boy who made me feel pity just now got into the car with me. With me in the car, he was


    standing behind me, staring fixedly at me. I was frightened by him and wanted to ask him something,


    but I was scared back by the current situation.


    There were a total of five or six strong men in the car. I didn''t know how long they had been following


    me, and finally they started when I began to rx.


    I was a little remorseful. As expected, not everyone can be good man. I also did not know if Gavin had


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    discovered that I was kidnapped.


    They drove in silence. This scene was too serious. It should be a professional kidnapping, unlike the


    funny guys like Roger. I thought about thest two times when I narrowly escaped. But this time I could


    only pray to God for my safety.


    I sighed in disgust. When they heard it, they would immediately yell angrily. "What are you doing?"


    I quickly said, "No, no, no. I just let out a sigh. I didn''t think about anything."


    I didn''t know if the group of people believed me. In short, the car seemed to be elerated again. I


    didn''t know where they were going. But it suddenly urred to me that the kidnappers didn''t blind me,


    was this a mistake?


    I pretended to move, but someone immediately shouted, ¡°don''t move!"


    I stammered, "I didn''t!" After that, I really didn''t dare to move at all.


    I was very desperate. I didn''t know where they were going. I didn''t know what they were going to do.


    With no purpose or location, how could I escape?


    I put all the things in the car. When I got out of the car, I just grabbed some change and wanted to give


    it to the little boy, but it was useless now.


    I kept praying in my heart that Gavin coulde to me from above. For the first time in a few days, I


    actually missed him so much.


    I should have felt guilty, but I couldn''t care less.


    There was no good ending after thinking about it for a long time, so I had to speak boldly. Anyway, the


    worst result was death. There must be something wrong if they didn''t kill me.


    "What the hell do you want?"


    No one in the car paid attention to me, not even looked to me. "If you want money, I can give it to you. I


    have money. Three million. It''s on me." I remembered that Gavin gave me that card today. I put it in my


    pocket and didn''t care. It seemed that everything today was revealed by God.


    Someone finally loosened, asking. "Where?"


    I quickly took it out and handed it to him. "You can take it now. This is my own card. I can take it out.


    Don''t worry. It''s really three million."


    The man stared at me for a while, then suddenly sneered and turned back. I quickly added, "Three


    million is not enough? Then I can add it!"


    "Shut up! Who wants your two stinky money! If you really want to go, at least give me 100 million!"


    A hundred million dors? I felt like blood was flowing into my head when I heard the number. Did this


    man really know what he was talking about? How much was a hundred million dors? It was


    estimated that he had not seen it before. In fact, I had never seen it, but this guy went too far.


    I was a little angry, but I still said kindly. "Big brother, who will go out take 100 million? Would you like


    me to call him and let someone send it to you?"


    "No, we have already left a note. Your boyfriend already knows."


    "He isn''t my boyfriend."


    Eldest Brother frowned and looked even scarier, "Not your boyfriend? Bullshit!"


    "He''s really not my boyfriend! He framed me for having an affair with someone else. I hate him for not


    having enough time. He''s really not my boyfriend!"


    "Then he will save you. Don''t worry, little girl. I see that your boyfriend is very good. He will never


    ignore you."


    Looking at the man''s ugly face, I only felt irritated. He still had the face to chat with me, and I really


    wanted to smash his head.


    Perhaps he was aware of my thoughts, he suddenly red at me. "What are you looking at?"


    The car was still driving. The farther away from Gavin, the more disappointed I felt. What was even


    more unbelievable was that there was not even a charge station after driving so far! The usual densely


    packed charge collection was now as if they had entered a parallel world! They had all disappeared.


    I closed my eyes, trying to prove that this was all fake. But after opening my eyes several times, it was


    still these fierce-looking men.


    Fortunately, the car finally stopped driving. They also put the hoods on me so that I couldn¡¯t see the


    terrain.


    After walking for a long way, they finally stopped. Someone pushed me into a sealed space. And then


    left without helping me take the things on my face.


    My hands were tied up and I couldn''t move. Just when I didn''t know what to do, I suddenly heard


    something moving next to me. I didn''t have the time to be afraid and quickly said, "Can you help me


    take the thing off my head?"


    The other end of the line remained silent for a while, as if considering something. Finally, after he


    believed that I wasn''t in any danger, he approached me and took this damn headgear.


    I looked at the person in front of me. He was the little boy just now.


    I didn''t have time to talk to him and quickly checked where it was.


    This was not the basement, but a tight window. Nobody knew where it was, but it should be a rural


    area.


    My shoulders drooped down, and I had no clue how to save myself. The boy still stared at me, and I


    asked him. "Why are you looking at me?"


    He did not speak. It seemed that he had been trained for a long time.


    I was filled with anger. This child was young, but who knew what kind of process he had experienced to


    be like this.


    I asked again, "Why are you not speaking? Are they not letting you speak?"


    He still ignored me.


    "What''s your name? If you don''t tell me, then I''ll call you Corey?" Still didn''t useful.


    I suddenly had an impulse to rush up and p him. When I realized my idea, I was also shocked. It


    seemed that people would really be irritable.


    I yelled to the outside, "Come! Come on!"


    Someone pushed the door in and said impatiently, "What are you calling for?"


    "He''s asleep. I''ll wake him up." I pointed at Corey with my chin. He did not exin, but his eyes were


    full of fear.


    The man just red at him and left. I smiled at Corey, "How about that? You don''t talk. I''ll let them


    <pe in and beat you."

 Chapter 74 Miracles

    Chapter 74 Miracles


    I was in a stalemate with Corey for a long time. He still refused to speak easily, but he was willing to


    respond to my request. I said that my hand was strangled by the twine, so he came to help me rx a


    little, and my heart gradually rxed.


    Just when I had no idea, I suddenly had a strange idea. "Hey, Corey, do you want to leave here?"


    Hearing what I said, Corey stared at me with more vignce, like a dog guarding its prey, loyal to its


    master.


    I smiled with regret, "Unfortunately, we can''t run away. Actually... rather than run away, I would like to


    know why you caught me?"


    He still red at me. At this time, someone suddenly pushed the door and came in. I was so scared


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    that I quickly sat back.


    The man didn''t say anything and threw me two pieces of bread and a bottle of water. After that, he


    went out immediately, but he didn''t forget to lock it for fear of any ident.


    Looking at the two bread on my legs, I was a little speechless. At the moment, I was still tied up, how


    could I eat?


    I looked up and wanted to discuss with Corey to untie me, but I found he had nothing there, and his


    eyes were fixed on the bread on my leg.


    It urred to me that the boy had been with me all the time. He had not eaten anything for a whole


    day, so I asked."Have you eaten yet?"


    At this moment, he finally responded and shook his head slightly at me.


    "Well, if you untie me then I''ll give you a bread and a bottle of water, okay?"


    This condition seemed to be full of temptation for Corey, but fear was too much. He did not dare to act


    and finally spoke after keeping it in for a whole day. "You''d better eat some. They won''t let you go


    easily."


    I was stunned. The voice of Corey was cold, not like a child at all. I frowned again, "But I can''t eat. My


    hands are tied up!"


    Corey came over, tore the bread and put it into my mouth. I hurriedly stopped, "Forget it! Can''t you help


    me untie the rope and let me eat it? You can tie it up after I finish eating, so that people outside will not


    know it, right?"


    Corey¡¯s stopped in mid-air, and I hurriedly continued: "And I definitely can''t finish the two of them. I''ll


    give you one. After the two of us have finished eating, we just say that I ate them alone?"


    Finally,Corey chose to believe me under the temptation of food. He quickly helped me untie the rope,


    picked up the bread he had torn apart, opened his big mouth and stuffed it in his mouth. The bread was


    eaten by him within just two clicks. I was afraid that he was choking, so I squeezed the water away and


    reached it, and patted his back by the way.


    Seeing me move like this, Corey looked at me and didn''t speak. I was staring a little irritated. "What are


    you staring at me?"


    He pointed to another piece of bread in my hand, "Are you going to eat that or not?


    I was a little speechless. Since I couldn''t eat it anyway, I decided to give it to him. But before I gave it to


    him, I had to get more information from him. "I can give it to you, but you have to answer my question.


    Why did you kidnap me?"


    Corey shook his head. "I don''t know. I''m only responsible for execution. I did based on what they told


    me to. They won''t tell me anything else."


    I thought so, then I gave him the bread, and another two or three secondster, a bottle of bread and


    half a bottle of water were all into his stomach. I couldn''t help asking, "When did youst time to eat?"


    "The day before yesterday." He answered calmly, but my heart tightened again.


    Even in his growing age, he couldn''t even eat full. I asked again, "When can you eat again?" "After


    finishing this one."


    What I said made the atmosphere awkward again. I didn''t know what to say. It waste at night. Finally,


    when everyone was sleepy, my heart dared to rx.


    Everything was quiet, and Corey was sleeping soundly in the corner. I looked out carefully, and


    suddenly heard some noise. I thought that someone had passed by. I made some noise and leaned


    against the window. I didn''t expect that it was just a wild cat passing by, which really disappointed me.


    But the noise was heard by the people outside. A man who was keeping watch at night suddenly


    pushed the door open and came in. When he saw me leaning against the window, he rushed to me


    angrily and took me out of the room. Corey was awakened by his pushing.


    As they were quarreling in a low voice, someone raised his hand to hit Corey. Suddenly someone


    broke through the door and rushed in. The kidnappers suddenly panicked and quickly caught me in


    front of them to confront the intruders.


    The people who rushed in all had guns in their hands. They should be policemen. This house was quite


    big. I was dragged all the way till ten meters back before stopping.


    Just when I didn''t know how to face the chaos, Gavin stood in front of me. He looked at me with a


    worried face, and the man behind me pressed the knife against my neck.


    Gavin quickly stopped and showed his weakness, "Fine, fine. I won''t go. I won''t go. Don''t get too


    excited."


    I just noticed that even Corey had been picked up by them and became a hostage.


    The man against me said fiercely, "Get them to put down their guns! Get out of here!"


    How could those people listen to him? As soon as he spoke, their guns was suddenly loaded. The man


    wasn''t afraid either, whose knife became even more forceful on my neck. The cold de rubbed


    against my skin, and since I was too nervous, I didn''t feel any pain.


    Gavin asked, "What on earth do you want? If you want money, I''ll pay you. No matter how much it


    costs!"


    The man sneered indifferently, "You give me more or less? I want yourpany, will you give it? "


    "Yes, as long as you want it, I''ll give it all to you." Gavin said seriously, which moved me.


    I knew how important the Stone Group is to him. Now he was willing to give it to someone else. Even if


    he was just saying, I was quite shocked in my mind.


    Gavin continued, "Do you want a stake or something? If you want money, I can transfer my assets now


    as long as you let her go."


    Hearing his words, the knife on my neck loosened a lot. I suddenly felt funny. Wealth? And the shares?


    This person''s greed was simply ridiculous.


    Gavin let the policemen go out first and stayed behind to negotiate with men. "If you want mine, I''ll give


    it to you. Now I''ll let them do it. You can let her go when you get the money, but don''t hurt her. I beg


    you."


    I couldn''t bear to look into Gavin''s eyes. I was afraid that my emotion would affect him and make him


    impulsive.


    However, the man did not rx. He nced at Gavin and said, "How dare you start a fight for a


    woman? I thought you were a tough nut to crack!"


    Gavin did not want to argue, he just said. "I can give you money, but I really want to know, what''s the


    use of so much money?"


    "What''s the use? Don''t think about the money being useless to me. Think more about who you''ve


    offended!"


    "You mean someone has instructed you?"


    "No, no. I''ve never said that. But in addition to money, I want a car. I will never let this woman go before


    I make sure I''m safe!"

 Chapter 75 Rescued

    Chapter 75 Rescued


    I don''t know how Gavin found this ce, which was a miracle for me. Although the sharp de was still


    against my neck, as long as the person who used the de exerts more force, I would die immediately.


    Gavin was still talking to the gangster. He asked who ordered him, but the man did not answer and kept


    dealing with Gavin. Later, he felt anxious to be continuously asked and shouted that he would die with


    me.


    I was a little afraid, but I didn''t feel that scared. Gavin stood in front of me. Knowing his feelings for me,


    I could die without anything to regret.


    Gavin was so scared that he took two steps back, "Okay! Okay! I won''t ask anymore! If you don''t want


    to say anything, I won''t ask."


    However, I heard a loud noise inside the house, then the police outside came in with guns again. I


    suddenly saw so many dark guns pointing at me. Although they were not for me, I was still scared.


    Gavin hurriedly stopped them, "Stop! Don''t shoot! Don''t shoot!"


    The man shouted, "Where''s my money! Where''s my car! If I die, this woman won''t live neither! "


    The police were eager to arrest the kidnappers, so they shot at us in a hurry! The man was also


    shocked and the knife in his hand fell towards my neck socket!


    I closed my eyes in fear. I thought I would die soon, and I would lie in the arms of Gavin to say farewell


    to him. But at that moment, someone rushed over and pushed me away. I fell down and sat by the wall.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw Gavin fighting with the gangsters. The knife fell on the ground and slid


    across his shoulder, leaving a deep wound!


    For a moment, I was so scared that my legs went limp. Naturally, I didn''t know what to do. When the


    police saw the kidnappers being controlled, they rushed in and controlled the rest of the people.


    Gavin punched the man twice before letting go. He no longer cared about the others and dragged his


    tired body to my side, then held me in his arms.


    It was been a long day. I went through a lot of shock. My brain worked for a whole day and I was on the


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    verge of breaking down. Now I was in the arms of Gavin and smelling his scent, I burst into tears.


    Gavin touched my hair and tried to persuade me, "Don''t be afraid... I''m here. I''ming."


    Needless to say, just the words "I am here", let my heart that had shaken for many days finally settled


    down. My resentment, yearning, regret, hatred and expectation towards him... All kinds of emotions


    twisted together and could not be relieved.


    Nobody knew how long we had embraced each other. Someone came up and patted Gavin on the


    shoulder, "Gavin, let''s go back first. Your wounds haven''t stopped bleeding."


    I looked up and found that it was Henry. Then I remembered the injury on Gavin''s shoulder, which


    made my heart ache even more.


    We helped each other get on the car. Henry gave me the first-aid kit and let me deal with it first. I


    helped Gavin take off his shirt and looked at the wound that almost took out his flesh. I didn''t know


    what to do.


    I said eagerly, "I... I don''t know how to deal with it!"


    Gavin smiled bitterly and touched my hair with the other hand. "Forget it. It''s just a minor injury. I won''t


    die."


    I red at him and burst into tears, "What are you talking about? You just came back from the jaws of


    hell!"


    Gavin gently kissed my forehead and said, "I''m fine, as long as you''re fine." Then he put his head on


    my neck.


    Suddenly, my shoulders sank and I cried out. "Yu... Gavin! You... What''s wrong with you?"


    Hearing my sound, Henry drove faster, and he did not forget to remind me. "I guess he has lost too


    much blood. It''s dyed for too long. Wake him up and don''t let him sleep."


    I shook Gavin lightly, "Gavin! Wake up! Gavin!"


    The person on my shoulder was shaken by me, suddenly stood up and looked at me speechlessly.


    "Don''t shake it! I am tired and want to have a rest."


    I was frightened by him and forgot that he was injured, so I punched him. "You bastard!"


    Gavin''s face was full of pain, "You hit my wound! It hasn''t been sewn yet!"


    Without saying a word, Henry stepped on the elerator crazily and wanted to rush straight into the


    hospital. I helped Gavin get off the car and went to the emergency room. The nurse saw it and


    immediately prepared to sew the needle.


    Originally, I didn''t want to see him sewing. I was most afraid of these things. But I didn''t want him stay


    alone, so I could only stay andfort him.


    Gavin looked at me with a smile, "It''s okay. Look at how scared you are. You''re trembling."


    I swear that I was not trembling because of fear. I watched the fine needles shuttle back and forth


    between his skin and flesh.


    I trembled not because I was afraid, but because it was Gavin who got sewed his wound.


    After this, I only felt exhausted, as if ayer of skin had been peeled off. Gavin also looked pale, but he


    stillughed at me. "Don''t be afraid. It''s over. It''s over."


    After a short rest, it was already daybreak the next day. Henry took us to the police station to testify. I


    was worried about Gavin''s injury and wanted to say another day. But they all said that it shouldn''t be


    dyed, and is better to go as soon as possible, so I had to give up.


    In fact, there was another reason to go early. I was very worried about the situation of Corey. He was


    less than ten years old, but he had experienced so much. It was really pitiful.


    But I was hardly injured, my condolences were toote. "How''s that boy?" I asked again.


    The policeman in charge of record-taking sighed and said, "He was trafficked and is now looking for his


    parents. But this kind of thing is really not so simple, so after pacifying him, he is sent to the welfare


    home first."


    I wrote down the address and contact information of the welfare institution, and decided to check him


    out in the future.


    After Gavin finished, he came to find me. I saw that his face was still not good, so I suggested going to


    the hospital again. But he refused. "Forget it, let''s go home after we are finished. Henry still has


    something to do. Let''s take a taxi home."


    I nodded in agreement. I didn''t need to worry about the consequences of this matter. Because no


    matter what, none of those people will be better. They won''t die. After all, Gavin had a lot to ask.


    Take Gavin upstairs and settle down, I said. "It seems that your situation is not good. Why don''t I go to


    the supermarket to buy something to stew soup?"


    Gavin, who had alreadyid down, struggled to sit up and pull me up. "No! You can''t go! I won''t let you


    leave me again!"


    I smiled wryly, "I was just going to buy something."


    "No! This incident scared me to death! In the blink of an eye, you''ve disappeared. Do you know? I


    didn''t see you when I returned. I thought I had through time and space!"


    Iughed. "I was pretty scared too. My mind was nk at that time, and I wanted to run but I didn''t


    dare."

 Chapter 76 Reburning

    Chapter 76 Reburning


    When it came to kidnapping, Gavin still had a lingering fear in his heart. "Fortunately, you didn''t act on


    impulse. You didn''t do anything stupid and no big ident happened."


    I avoided his wound and said with distress, "But you are still injured. This really scared me. If


    something bad happens to you, then I will not live anymore."


    Gavin burst intoughter and said in a sweet tone, "Really? So you still have me in your heart?"


    I forgot about what happened before, but he reminded me of it. My face flushed and I didn''t know how


    to respond.


    Gavin held me in his arms with his intact left hand and said with emotion. "It''s finally over. It''s only been


    two days, but it seems that I have spent a lifetime."


    Such a sigh was very moving, I nodded, "Me too."


    After a moment of silence, I suddenly remembered something. "I didn''t bring anything with me when I


    left. I didn''t even have my phone. How did you find me?"


    Embarrassed, Gavin touched my earlobe and said. "You can''t get angry... Your earrings can locate you,


    so I can find you so quickly. Although it''s not far, it''s hard to find. Later, I found it myself. The


    location can''t find the exact location at all."


    I took off this pair of small earrings and felt stranger. "Isn''t this something I''ve brought for a long time?


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Why didn''t I have a location before?"


    "When I asked you toe back to live, I wanted to give you the ring, but the marriage ring could be


    positioned. But if you refused, I could only use electronic devices on other parts of your body.


    I found someone to make a set exactly the same as yours. And changed it secretly when you were not


    paying attention. It was on the first night of our departure."


    I was a little scared after hearing what he said. If there was no location, I still didn''t know where I was


    now. I didn''t me him andforted him, "It''s okay, you''re doing this for my good."


    "You''re right. If I waste for a day, or just half a day, we won''t know where you are now. If something


    happens to you, I''m afraid that I''ll go crazy."


    I pushed him and said, "What are you talking about? Am I so important?"


    "Of course. You see who I had begged. You''re the first."


    We snuggled together for a while before I finally could help asking. "You said at that time that someone


    was behind this. Who is it? An acquaintance? Do I know them?"


    Gavin''s face suddenly darkened, "He¡¯s really an acquaintance. You don''t know him now, but you''ll know


    him soon."


    I was very curious about this person. I didn''t even know him and was kidnapped for no reason, so I


    asked again. "Who is he?"


    "My uncle, Jeff."


    After talking about the ins and outs of the matter, I also understood that my current safety was still not


    very clear. Who knew if Jeff or anyone else would attack me again?


    I put my hand in front of Gavin and said, "Give me the ring. I''ll wear it. Otherwise, you won''t be able to


    find me."


    Gavin was surprised, "Really? Are you really willing to forgive me? Are we together again?"


    I smiled and nodded. Gavin pounced on me and pressed down on me. His hand had no fulcrum, so I


    was almost out of breath.


    Although what happened in the past was still a knot in my heart, I thought there must be some reasons.


    Now that we have experienced life and death, there was nothing I cound¡¯t trust.


    After our reunion, we lived the same life as before. I took care of him at home when he got hurt,


    because I had seen the other side of Gavin.


    Unexpectedly, Gavin, which looked as tough as steel, was so good at ying coquetry. Sometimes, his


    words could make me sick.


    I said angrily, "How many women have you done to?"


    He put his left hand above his head and said, "You are the only one in the world!"


    After staying at home for a while, Gavin suddenly said that he wanted to go out for a walk. It was also a


    long time to see Andrew and the others. They also wanted to go out and meet up, so they happily


    made an appointment to meet.


    I asked casually, "Are they all going? Edward, Henry, and Ashley?"


    Gavin did not think too much about it and said in a rxed tone. "If there''s no ident, I guess they''ll


    all go."


    Thinking of facing Edward again, I was extremely reluctant. What he had said before and what he had


    done made me impatient.


    No matter what the reason, it was wrong for him to demolish Gavin''s stage in front of me, even if we


    had a past rtionship. But now we are reconciled, I don''t know how to face him.


    But thinking about it, he was not the only one. I was not close to him.


    When the appointed time came, Gavin went there with pleasure. He even picked a new suit and put it


    on. Iughed at the way he was going to see his lover. He said disapprovingly. "I haven''t worn it for a


    long time, so I''ll wear it for you."


    I helped him put on the clothes. But the injured arm was not easy to wear, for fear of hitting the wound.


    Fortunately, it waste autumn. He could put on a thin coat on the outside to cover his arm.


    But then again, this new suit is really well tailored, with an excellent waist and shoulders, showing his


    shoulder width and leg length. It''s a little soul stirring when he put on his coat and walk with the wind.


    We went out together, and the driver came to pick us up. We didn''t have to worry about going out. The


    restaurant that Henry had appointed was very close, and we arrived in a short time.


    When I got out of the car, I quickly added a scarf to Gavin. It seemed that time really flies.


    Unconsciously, we had known each other for a year. Gavin saw the scarf in my hand and stayed where


    he was. He reminded me gently. "What''s wrong? What are you thinking about? Why are you so


    fascinated?"


    I smiled at him and said nothing. Then I stood on his left and took his arm, walking inside. I didn''t


    expect to see Edward at the door when I looked up.


    He seemed to have seen us for a long time, so I was calm and became closer to Gavin. Of course,


    Gavin did not understand, but was happy for my closeness.


    When he saw Edward, he also wanted to raise his hand and say hello, but forgot that his other hand


    was injured. He called us. Edward heard anding to us. "What''s wrong? Are you pulling the


    wound?"


    Gavin quickly said, "No, I just forgot. It''s okay." He was a big man, so he probably felt a little


    embarrassed and stepped into the door.


    Henry and the others hade a long time ago. I said apologetically, "Sorry, let everyone wait for us


    again."


    Ashley said quickly, "Sister Darcey made up with Gavin again!"


    Amanda and Henry elbowed her at the same time on both sides of Ashley. She felt the pain and


    frowned.


    Andrew tried to ease the situation, "It''s okay. We are brothers. It''s nothing early orte. "

 Chapter 77 Departure

    Chapter 77 Departure


    They all sat down happily. Speaking of what happened two days ago, they all felt scared. In addition to


    the fact that we had escaped from death, someone also talked about the heroic deeds of Gavin.


    Their ttery made Gavin feel a little ttered. I thought to myself. "Gavin really treats them like his own


    family and doesn''t hide his true feelings."


    However, although my eyes swept across Edward, not everyone regarded Gavin as their own family.


    Edward suddenly announced a piece of news calmly, "I''m leaving."


    Andrew said disapprovingly, "Why should you go? It is very necessary toe out asionally to


    rx."


    Henry echoed, "Yes, Edward, you''re already here. Let''s stay longer. You can finish your work at any


    time, and you can''t make enough money."


    Edward smiled shyly, "No, I mean, I will go abroad in a period of time."


    Hearing his words, everyone stopped what they were doing. Even Ashley, who loved to fiddle with her


    phone, looked up at him and asked. "Where are you going? Are you going to travel?"


    Edward did not speak, and Andrew also asked. "Yeah, where to? Go out to y or do work? When will


    youe back?"


    Edward thought for a moment and said, "I... I don''t know when I wille back. Anyway, I have to go


    for a long time."


    Ashley suddenly said, "Edward, are you going to study abroad?"


    Edwardughed, "I''m so old, how can I study abroad?"


    Ashley added, "You''re right..." Then she was beaten back by Henry again.


    Gavin asked for the key points, "If you leave, what about yourpany?"


    Edward looked at Gavin and said, "I have arranged for someone to take care of it. If anything really


    happens, they will inform me. It should be fine."


    "Where are you going this time? When will you be back?"


    "I haven''t thought about it yet. I just want to go out and have a look."


    Edward didn''t look at me when he said these words, but I felt that every word was meant for me.


    However, I didn''t say anything. Although no one here knew the awkward rtionship between me and


    Edward, I still wanted to keep a certain distance from him.


    To be honest, I think it was a good thing that he''s leaving.


    Seeing that Edward was very determined, they did not stop him. After all, he woulde back after a


    period of time.


    Andrew told Edward to decide where to go and also let everyone see him off on the day he left. Edward


    also nodded and agreed, but I did not know if he would really tell them.


    Anyway, don''t just tell me. When the idea came to me, I was a little flustered. What''s more, I met


    Edward''s eyes at this time. Although I just nced at him in a hurry, I still felt scared.


    I turned to look at Gavin and said, "Stop drinking. Drinking won''t be good for your wounds and it won''t


    heal easily."


    Gavin shook the ss in his hand and said, "This is red wine."


    I sighed and took the cup over. "The wine is not enough. What if the wound bes sore again?


    Maybe it will cause tetanus."


    We talked for a while and didn''t notice that everyone was looking at us. I looked up and asked with


    doubts. "What''s wrong? Why are you all looking at us?"


    Ashley held back herughter and said, "Gavin, you are so obedient to Darcey!"


    Amanda also smiled, "Well, Darcey! How dare you made Gavin so obedient."


    I blushed and quickly said, "No, no, he is injured. he indeed can''t drink."


    Andrewughed heartily, "Well, we can see it. This is a good thing! Isn''t it Gavin?"


    Gavin could only nod. Although he looked calm andposed, he did not say anything.


    After changing the topics, the gathering ended. Everyone bade each other farewell and went home.


    After getting on the car, Gavin fell on me. I touched his hot face and asked, "Didn''t you drink


    anything? How did you get drunk?"


    Gavin whispered in my ear, "I am drunk not by the wine."


    I pped him and said, "Nonsense, you get drunk after having dinner with friends?"


    Only then did Gavin be serious. He suddenly remembered what Edward had said just now. He


    sighed and said. "I don''t know why Edward did that. Is it because of love hurts?"


    I quickly retorted in shock, "Impossible!"


    Gavin said strangely, "Why is it impossible? Didn''t he just cured from the lovelorn?"


    For a moment, I lost myposure. Calmly, I said. "You''re right. He has all out of a broken-up


    rtionship now. How can he go abroad for the sake of love?"


    "Maybe it''s not true that he has cured from the lovelorn, and he is still thinking about the original girl."


    I didn''t continue. Gavin felt bored after talking to himself for a while, so he stopped talking. But I didn''t


    expect that he was a person who couldn''t be quiet for a moment. He was leaning on me and blowing at


    my ear.


    I wanted to fight back, but the driver was still sitting in front of me, so I couldn''t say anything. However,


    this guy became even more shameless, and my earlobes he began to swallow!


    The driver seemed to have seen through everything. He never looked at us. It seemed that he was


    used to it. At the thought of this, I was even angrier. How many women did he do this with in this car!


    The more I thought about it, the angrier I got. I simply pinched his leg. He was in pain for a moment, but


    he didn''t dare to shout. He just stood up and looked at me with grievances and anger.


    We stopped talking. After a long silence, we said at the same time. "Two dayster..."


    "Two dayster..."


    I told him to say first, "You go first. What are you going to do in two days?"


    "I should go back to work in two days. What are you going to do in two days?"


    "I''m going to find a job in a couple of days. No matter what the sry is, it''s better to do it first."


    Gavin was not surprised by the news. "Have you decided what to do?"


    I shook my head, "Not yet. I want to go back and have a look. Anyway, you have two more days to rest,


    don''t you?"


    "Why can''t you stay home?"


    "I don''t want to be a housewife."


    Gavin rolled his eyes at her, "A full-time wife is a very professionaldy. Don''t look down on her."


    "No, I don''t. I just don''t want to stay at home. I just want to talk to others outside."


    "A full-time wife can alsomunicate. To put it bluntly, you are still discriminated against."


    "I didn''t!" I was a little annoyed. This guy''s trick of persuading people was gradually retreating. I knew


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    that he wanted to goad me, but what he said was too offensive.


    Seeing that I was in a panic, Gavin decided not to oppose me anymore and just followed what I said. At


    this moment, we were home. The driver finally left as if he had been freed. Gavin watched him leave


    with a smile. I ignored him and went upstairs first.

 Chapter 78 Heat up

    Chapter 78 Heat up


    She didn''t know what happened to Gavin today? Ever since she got home, she had been pestered by


    him.


    Even though there were only two of us at home, I needed a private space. I still wanted to find some


    time to find out the recruit information. But this guy would not let me go. He circled me, left to right,


    back to front, afraid I would not see him for a second.


    Finally, I got anxious and yelled at him, "What are you doing! Why do you keep chasing me?"


    Gavin said very obsequiously, "You are my wife. If I like you, of course I will pester you."


    I couldn''t stand it anymore and moved a little further away. "Then can you stop loving me so much, so


    that I can have some space to breathe?"


    "No, I can''t."


    "Then you''d better love someone else." I said coldly.


    Gavin quickly caught up with him. I was confused. What''s wrong with him today? I looked into his


    eyes. He looked at me and kissed me. Before I could react, he began to breathe heavily.


    I understood at once, and I was also annoyed about my carelessness. We were an old couple with sex


    experience. So it was impossible for me to not understand this thing. But the problem was that he was


    injured now, so I couldn''t exert strength.


    I quickly pushed him away. "No, your wound hasn¡¯t yet healed. If you use strength, you will be afraid of


    bleeding."


    Gavin smirked, "Then let''s change a position. You''re on top."


    Blushing, I gave Gavin a hard push and scolded, "Get out!"


    I pushed it too hard, Gavin covered his arm and leaned against the wall with a bitter look. I was worried


    and rushed to his wound. "What''s wrong? Does it hurt? Is the wound split open? It''s all my fault..."


    But before I could finish my sentence, Gavin kissed me and grabbed the back of my head with his


    sound hand. Although he only used one hand, I wasn¡¯t as strong as he was. After a while, I felt that the


    temperature in the room had risen a lot.


    Gavin looked up at me and asked, "Is that okay what I just said it."


    I had no other choice. In fact, I missed him a lot, since I had not seen him in a long time, so I had to


    nod. Gavin understood my answer and pulled me into the bedroom. I felt like it was like our first time


    when I followed him.


    Since it was ufortable for Gavin to turn on the light, he asked me to help him take off his clothes.


    "My face is on fire. Fortunately, I did not turn on the light, and I felt somewhat at ease. If we were facing


    each other with the lights on, I definitely would not be able to keep my eyes open."


    Then Gaviny down carefully on the bed, and put a hand round my waist, so that Iy on the bed. I


    dared not open my eyes, so Gavin said, "Look at me."


    His voice seemed full of magical power and was deep and sexy. I opened my eyes and looked him


    straight in the eye. In the darkness, all I could see were his ck and bright eyes, like two precious


    pearls, pulling me into an unfathomable vortex...


    However, there were always consequences to indulging my sexual desire. For two days I was too weak


    to support myself. Gavin could not stop smiling when he saw me. I kept kicking him and said, "Why are


    youughing? This is all because of you!"


    Gavin was even more proud, "Of course it''s because of me, only because of me!"


    I rolled my eyes and ignored him, but I finally had peace for a while. I could find a job quietly.


    Gavin was about to go to work. His wounds had started to heal, but I was still a little scared. I asked


    him if he could postpone for another two days.


    Gavin said no, "If I am not here, I think Jeff iscent. I must go back now. Besides, the Cox family


    is against me because I broke my promisest time. If I do not go back now, we will have to live on air."


    I understood his difficulty, "Then go ahead, just remember to be careful."


    Gavin left after he agreed, I cleaned up the house alone, feeling quiet.


    During this time, I received several job interviews and scheduled the interview. After hanging up, I felt


    relieved.


    But I touched the ring on my hand again. Thinking of thest time, I still had a lingering fear. I must be


    careful in the future.


    In the evening Gavin called to say he would be back for dinner. I asked him if he was very busy


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    because he was working overtime. He did not tell me why, but just asked me to cook at home and wait


    for him.


    He mighte back and dine with me, I have no objection to that, of course. But I fear he shall be tired


    after dinner and going back and forth to thepany.


    Actually, Gavin could not eat anything. His wound had just begun to heal. He couldn¡¯t eat beef, mutton,


    seafood, or even eggs.


    I was a little worried about what to cook tonight. I thought it was early and went to the supermarket.


    After a walk through the living area, I found nothing. Then I went to the tableware area. I looked at the


    te for the fish and thought it was pretty. So I picked it up to look at it.


    At that moment a boy ran past me and bumped against my body. I was so startled that I clutched the


    te in my hand tightly. I let out a sigh of relief. Thankfully, it had not broken. I was about to put the


    te back in its original ce when the boy ran back to me and even nudged me, smiling. Before I


    could react, I smashed a soup pot.


    I looked at the shards on the ground and was speechless. When I heard the noise, the waiter came


    over to see what had happened here. Luckily, I was able to catch the little boy who was trying to run


    away quickly.


    The waiter looked at the pieces on the ground in surprise and asked, "Is this your child?"


    I quickly denied, "No, no, no, it''s not mine!"


    At this point the children''s parents also heard the noise and rushed over. When they saw me grabbing


    the child''s wrist, they immediately rushed over and said, "Why are you grabbing our child? You''re using


    too much force, you will hurt our child!"


    I quickly exined, "Your kid ran into me, and I broke a soup pot!"


    The parent immediately became unreasonable: "Hey, you! Make it clear! Why did we hit you? You


    identally broke it and are trying to pin it on us!"


    The waiter did not know who to believe. I was really angry. "He really hit me, and on purpose. Not only


    did he hit me for the first time, but he pushed me twice from backwards. That knocked the soup pot


    over!"


    The waiter grabbed my clothes and said, "Forget it. A pot of soup is not expensive."


    "The waiter''s words really surprised me. What does he mean? Does he want me topensate? I was


    originally going to pay for it, but now everyone targets at me. I certainly will not give in. I went forward


    and stopped that kid from leaving."


    The woman screamed again, "What are you doing? You want to grab my child! Somebody! Help! Catch


    a human trafficker!"


    After the disturbance, more and more people gathered. I said, unyeildingly, "It was he who beat me.


    Why should I alone pay for it?"

 Chapter 79 Rescue

    Chapter 79 Rescue


    I argued with the woman directly  and the child cried loudly because of our quarrel. I was really


    annoyed that I could not struggle with them. I threw the money away and tried to storm out of the


    crowd.


    At this point I suddenly saw that the crying child was caught firmly by its mother and suddenly fell to the


    ground. Then Gavin came out from the other side.


    Seeing that he was a little surprised, I was in no mood to greet him, and only left as fast as I could. The


    parent across from me was uneasy. She tugged on Gavin''s sleeve and refused to let go of him. She


    was still yelling, "Hey! Why are you pushing me?"


    Gavin grinned. "Did I push you? You were the one who identally threw the kid on the floor. How


    could you pin that on me?"


    I do not know when Gavin came, or how much he saw. When I looked into his eyes, I suddenly felt very


    embarrassed. Gavin came and stopped me, he stood beside me and confronted the unreasonable


    woman.


    Seeing that Gavin and I were in the same boat, the woman''s eyes suddenly widened. "It turns out you


    are together! Come on, let us go cheque it out. Birds of different origins do note together. Not only


    did the bad guys smashed others'' tes and med it to us, but they even pushed our children! What


    kind of people are they! ?"


    Gavin was not annoyed. "Then I''d like to ask you something. You can not take good care of your own


    child. When something happens, you can only me others. Look at the way you are holding the child.


    It does not look like he is your own child. Could it be that you stole someone else''s child?"


    When the woman heard this, she became more furious. I was having headache by her. Gavin calmly


    paid, then took the woman and child to the manager''s office. Not long after, two police officers knocked


    on the door and came in.


    I knew that they must have been called here by Gavin. Regardless of whether Gavin knew them or not,


    this woman was dumbless by Gavin''s words.


    The police then asked a few questions and wanted to take the woman and child away. The woman also


    panicked and urged the child to speak. But he was only a child after all, who became speechless with


    fear if he saw such a scene. How was he supposed to calm down and defend himself?


    When the woman left, she gave me a hard look, but I suddenly felt happy. With Gavin''s influence she


    had to stay here for a few days.


    I thought the matter was settled. I had not counted on Gavin, after sending the troublesome woman


    away, still refusing to let the unreasonable waitress go. I could tell the waitress was not young


    anymore, so I just wanted to let it go . But Gavin whispered in my ear, "I hate those long-tongued


    women the most. I do not think she''s easy to deal with. I do not think the trouble in her family has


    reached a certain level yet. Why else would she bother to make trouble?" So it was not half an hour


    before the waitress packed her things and went home.


    By the time we got out of the supermarket, it was dark outside. Gavin held onto my shoulder and


    heaved a sigh of relief, "How wonderful! We have been bullied at work for so many days and today we


    have had a good romp!"


    Iughed at him and said. "Did youe to the supermarket to argue with people? Then you should


    know that no one can win over you."


    "Don''t metion it,I used to hate going to the supermarket. Now that I know the supermarket has such a


    relieving function. I will go shopping every day."


    I immediately stopped him. "Forget it, forget it. If youe here every day, the supermarket will


    probably close down."


    Gavin scowled at her. "I am not here to pick a fight. Humph, after all, it''s these people who are causing


    trouble themselves. They deserved it. When people are in their position, they should do what they are


    supposed to do and not bring anything into thepany that they should not."


    When he said this, I suddenly thought of Heidi, who had disappeared a long time ago. I was


    disappointed that she came out to report me that day, but that was not the real reason for her


    resignation. Ultimately, she was not in the mood to work and just gossiped around thepany all day.


    I heard that the extremely ambiguous photo of Goran and I was taken by her.


    These people all had their own fate and to put it bluntly, they deserved it.


    Since they went to the supermarket today but came out empty-handed, Gavin took me to a restaurant


    for dinner. While doing so, he always felt like he wanted to say something, but he paused, which was


    contrary to the excitement he was having right now.


    Puzzled, I asked, "What''s the matter? Were you not so happy before because you let out your anger?


    Why are you sighing again?"


    Gavin looked at me awkwardly. "Well, Darcey. Tomorrow I may have to go on a business trip."


    I nodded. Even though I could not bear to part with him, I did not think it was a big deal. "Then would


    you like me to help you pack your things? Or would you like Lydia toe with you?"


    "Of course it''s you. You''re my real girlfriend."


    The coaxing of him made me happy. I only smiled and said. "I did not look anything different about you


    being on a business trip. Why are you suddenly so serious this time?"


    "I am just afraid that something might happen to you at home. Since you have not found a job yet,


    you''d better not go out these two days. Let us go to the supermarket to buy something and keep it in


    the fridge. If you want to eat something, you can order takeout. Never go out unless you have to."


    I was surprised. "Is it that serious? You don''t even let me get out of the door?"


    "Who knows what kind of crazy idea they have? They have even used kidnapping. Maybe they''lle


    up with some other ideas."


    "Even so, they can not order takeaway. What if they enter the room?"


    When Gavin heard this, he immediately agreed. "Yes, yes, you are right. You can not order takeout. Do


    not buy any more packages. Put them all downstairs. I''ll get them when I get back."


    Gavin was actually worried about me, that was the good side, but his behavior was a little too worried.


    Not wanting to worry him, I nodded and agreed. It would be better to improvise.


    After that we were silent all night. Gavin seemed to have no intention ofing near me either. We


    were both depressed at the thought of leaving tomorrow. I was more of missing him, but he was more


    scared. At night, we slept in each other''s arms. We feltfortable in his arms. I could imagine how


    difficult it would be without him.


    Iughed because I ttered myself. When I''d been with Gavin, I had not been so reluctant to part with


    him. But now it seemed my feelings for him had deepened. It must have something to do with our


    shared experiences with life and death.


    Having awakened in the morning, Gavin had already set out. He must have moved only slightly so as


    not to disturb my sleep. I was not worried, it was a good thing he had not called me. Otherwise the


    seperation would have hurt me even more.


    I remembered Gavin''s words about not letting me open the door so easily. When he was here, I did not


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    take it seriously. He really went and left me alone in this empty house. I was really a little scared. After


    all, what had happenedst time had just ended. And there was still a faint shadow in my heart.


    I prepared the lunch myself. I enjoyed eating alone, but suddenly the doorbell rang. I was a little


    startled at Gavin''s words, but I warned myself not to overreact like that.


    I asked who was at the door, but the person did not answer. It was a female voice calling softly,


    "Gavin."

 Chapter 80 Blake

    Chapter 80 ke


    When I heard a young woman calling Gavin, I did not know why I immediately became more alert. I


    was not about to open the door for her, so I dodged it. "Gavin is on a business trip and not at home."


    The woman even said. "I know, the person I''m looking for is you, Darcey."


    Suddenly my heart skipped a beat. I had not offended a womantely. Who would mention my name


    ande here for revenge? Or would Jeff''s peoplee here to cause trouble once Gavin was gone?


    I could not exin why. Then I saw the woman alone. She was beautiful and flirtatious, but also thin


    and weak. It was hard to tell she was a person who could kill me. I opened the door and asked. "Why


    are you looking for me?"


    The woman''s lips twisted into a smile. "What is the matter? Are not you afraid? You were pretty scared


    earlier, were not you? I thought you were going to call Gavin."


    Although it was the first time I had met her, I had a very uneasy feeling. "Who are you?"


    The woman raised her eyebrows and looked at me, "Do not you know who I am? A woman who is


    unable to clearly see the enemy''s situation will definitely fail." Then she took out her mobile phone and


    waved it in front of my eyes. "Well, I better call Gavin back. Let us talk."


    "Lunatic!" I did not want to talk to her and was about to close the door, but she suddenly pressed her


    foot against it.


    By this time her phone had rung. Afraid that I would not hear her, she deliberately put it on speaker.


    "Hello, Gavin, I am back."


    The short words suddenly silenced the other side of the line. Looking at the familiar number, I was


    flustered, remembering only a name, but I was not sure.


    Until Gavin asked doubtfully. "ke?" Now Ipletely understood.


    Gavin said eagerly, "Where are you now?"


    ke smiled slightly, "I am in your house now, but there seems to be a ''hostess'' in your house who will


    not let me in."


    Gavin hurriedly hung up after saying, "Wait till I get back." Suddenly, a slight shiver came over me. It


    turned out that ke could cause big trouble in Gavin with just a few words. What was the purpose of


    my existence?


    I was in no mood to resist, so I let ke in. When I saw her sitting on the sofa, the memories of Gavin


    came back to me.


    We have been together, fought, off and on. It turned out that my feelings and trust in Gavin had always


    been just one-sided wishful thinking.


    I dragged my exhausted body back to my room. As Iy on my bed, my mind was nk. And I did not


    even know what to think.


    ke sat silently outside, wondering if Gavin would me her for not entertaining the guest properly


    after he returned, on the condition that Gavin thought she was a guest.


    What really surprised me was that it took Gavin less than two hours to get home. He probably


    chartered a helicopter and flew all the way back to the roof of our building. Just to see ke, who he


    had not seen in many years.


    But to my relief, when I heard him open the door, he hurried straight into the bedroom to see me. He


    was worried about me, but I did not know what he was worried about.


    I sat up and looked at him with some difficulty. "Why are you back so soon?"


    "No, nothing." Gavin still seemed to be in a dream. He held the door handle tightly, not daring to look at


    the person sitting in the living room. It seemed as if he were afraid of ke''s disappearance.


    I came to him and asked, "What''s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well?"


    Gavin''s lips paled and his face grew pale. He held my hand and I dared to turn gradually. When their


    eyes met, I knew it was time for me to go.


    My heart, which was still a little warm just now, waspletely destroyed at this moment.


    ke was also excited. She stood up and looked at Gavin. "Gavin, I''m back."


    Gavin held his breath for a while. Suddenly, he pointed at me and said. "This is Darcey, my girlfriend."


    I was ttered because I thought he would avoid talking about my identity as a girlfriend.


    ke smiled generously, "I know. Miss. Back is a good capable woman. Lydia told me everything."


    ke also knew Lydia. I was shocked to think of ke, who had once been Gavin''s assistant. Since


    she and Lydia had worked together, it was not surprising that they knew each other or had a good


    rtionship.


    I thought of the way Lydia always tended to ignore me. Perhaps it was also because I was someone


    else''s substitute, that she could never think I deserve to be Gavin''s girlfriend.


    Without leaving a trace, I took my hand from Gavin''s. He sat down and greeted ke, "Have you got


    used to it? Have you found a ce to stay?"


    ke shook her head sheepishly, "Not yet. Have you any good rmendations for me? It''s best if it''s


    not too expensive. You should understand that I just got back, and I am short on money, after all."


    Gavin thought for a while and agreed. While he was thinking, my heart was beating up to my throat,


    because I feared that he would really ask ke to live here.


    ke got the answer and nodded. She remained seated for a while and then said that she was leaving.


    Gavin said he would see her off, but he did not care what I thought. He took the jacket and walked out


    with her.


    After they left, I sat alone in the empty living room, my heart in turmoil. I did not know if he should


    continue to live here shamelessly. Gavin obviously did not need me.


    Yes, the real master is back. As a substitute, I should really give up the position.


    I had, however, been reluctant to part with Gavin. I used to hate him so much. But now I loved him so


    much that I would love to leave him, but I really could not.


    After Gavin came back, he still felt lost. But when he saw how I looked, he forced himself to smile and


    came to me to reassure me, "What''s wrong? Are not you happy?"


    I could only lie, "No, I just didn''t rest well yesterday." I asked again. "Are you going on a business trip?"


    Gavin shook his head and said. "I am too tired today. I have hired someone to keep an eye on him.


    He''ll let me know if there''s anything."


    I nodded, noticing the weariness in his face. "Are you going to sleep? You woke up so early this


    morning."


    Gavin nodded and smiled again, "Sleep with me. You don''t look like you''ve slept well."


    I did not refuse, and fell asleep with him. He soon fell asleep, but I had been awake all the time. He


    held me in his arms and I felt sore all over.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Gavin, however, slept but only for a while. Suddenly he sat up again and said. "ke is still at the


    hotel. It can not go on like this. I should help her find a ce to stay first."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!